Title: Destiny's Circle - The Forest

Author: Kath7

Rating: PG-13

Disclaimer: I do not own the characters from Roswell, nor from the Robin Hood legend. I am just borrowing them. Some original ideas by ddawn and Angel_Parker. The character of Parkyla was created by Sunnie D.

Summary: Medieval mayhem involving our favorite Roswellians. Just a warning: Kyle is a villain (well, sort of anyway, but not without some reason) in this one. It was started long before we all liked him so much. It�s too bad Sean Deluca way back when.

Category: C/C

Author�s Note: Just for interest�s sake: the idea for this story originally came out of a RPG I was involved in on Fan Forum, where we started exploring the past lives of our Roswellians before we ever knew anything about Zan and company. It was fun, and if anyone�s interested in the resulting saga of Boswell, here�s a link: http://www.geocities.com/boswellians/index.html

Part 1

Castle DeHarding, Nottinghamshire, England - 1192

"We're going to be in trouble if we're caught." Tess sounded scared. Of the four of them she had always been the one who least liked to defy Lord Edmund. "He is more powerful than he lets on, Max."

"So are we, Tess. And let's not forget that Maxwell is our leader." Isabel was dancing around the tower room, holding up a gold girdle studded with rubies. It matched her red gown perfectly. She pouted her lips in approval and quickly attached it around her hips. She sat on her stool in front of the glass. "Besides, I promised Sir Kyle we would come and watch him win the archery tournament."

Tess quickly came to stand behind her, helping Isabel plait her long blonde hair in two perfect braids. Tess was so short she was only a few inches taller than the seated Isabel. Max watched both of them, an affectionate smile on his lips.

"You really should not be encouraging Sir Kyle," Tess lectured her sister. "I understand from the servants that the announcement of his betrothal to a wealthy heiress is imminent. Not to mention your betrothal to Michael. And what if we're caught by Sir Edmund? He was angry enough when you invited Sir Kyle to feast with us when we met him in the forest." Tess placed a slip of transparent silk on Isabel's hair, after having bound her plaits around her head. She added a gold circlet with a ruby winking in the centre to hold the fabric to her sister's head. "Oh, Bella! You are exquisite!"

Isabel turned on her seat and regarded Max, who was seated in an alcove in the wall. Behind him the sun filtered through an arrow-slit, lighting up his dark head, so that he looked like one of the angels in the paintings in the castle�s chapel. His eyes were in shadow. "Max? Will you please tell your betrothed that it will be all right?" she pleaded.

"I promised Bella, Tess. We'll be lost in the crowds in Nottingham today anyway and Sir Kyle will be suspicious if we do not arrive. He was suspicious enough when he stumbled across two unknown ladies in the forest. The sheriff now knows we are here. We must keep up the pretense that we have only recently arrived in the neighbourhood. People are coming from all the neighboring shires for the Fair. I hear that Queen Eleanor herself will be in attendance. It will be strange if we are not there."

Tess did not look convinced. "But can we trust Michael not to enter the archery competition?"

At the sound of his name, Michael looked up from where he was sprawled on Isabel's bed, a scowl on his chiseled face. He had been pensively turning an arrow between his fingers, ignoring Tess's concerns, as was his usual habit. He now looked offended.

"I know that I can't, Tess. I'm not a complete imbecile, you know. Even though I could beat any of those upstart lordlings sure to enter with one hand tied behind my back."

"Anyway, Tess," Isabel interjected before her sister and her betrothed ended up in one of their usual arguments, "You've wanted to leave the castle as much as the rest of us."

"I meant that I wanted to be able to leave the walls. I didn't mean that I wanted to visit the busiest town in the shire."

Isabel smiled at her sister, using the charm that always worked on her. "But, Tessie, imagine what the queen will be wearing..."

Tess smiled despite herself. Isabel always knew what to say to convince Tess to go along with one of her schemes. She sighed, knowing that as usual she would give in. "Very well. I want to see the Fair as much as the rest of you. But I insist that we bring a guard with us."

Max jumped up from his alcove, light on his feet as always. "No guards. Today we are going to pretend that we are normal people instead of refugees from a planet none of us can even remember."

Tess frowned slightly but finally nodded. "All right." She pointed a small finger at Michael, who had also climbed to his feet, replacing his arrow in the quiver at his waist. "But I mean it, Michael - one word out of you about entering that contest and I'll tell Lord Edmund."

Michael rolled his eyes, but nodded.

"What can possibly happen, Tess?" Isabel continued to reassure the smaller girl, as they left the room, trailing behind the boys. "No one even knows we exist. We'll be perfectly safe."

Nottingham Castle, Nottingham Town - That same day

Lady Elizabeth de Parkville sighed as she descended the stone staircase leading into the great hall of Nottingham Castle. Today was the day that the sheriff planned to announce her betrothal to his handsome but boring son, Sir Kyle. Elizabeth had been thrilled when Queen Eleanor had decided to include her in her retinue to Nottingham, but she had been shocked when her beloved queen had then declared that her ward would not be returning to London with her. Elizabeth had never felt so betrayed. The queen had engaged her to Sir Kyle DeValence without even consulting her.

"It's not that Kyle is that bad," Elizabeth tried to convince herself. "He's steady and loyal and he appreciates me." She sighed again. "It's just that he's not my ideal."

Elizabeth paused briefly on the staircase, closing her eyes, remembering the dream that had haunted her every night since she could remember. A tall man with dark, sun-burnished hair regarded her across a forest glade. He was dressed in the colors of the trees, all browns and greens and he had a bow slung over his shoulder. His dark hair curled across his forehead, just aching for Elizabeth to brush it back. But it was his dark eyes that claimed her. They seemed to penetrate her soul. He began walking towards her, reaching out his hands. "Come to me, my Liz. I will never forsake you."

Elizabeth knew that the man was only a fantasy. She had never seen him in reality and no one had ever addressed her as anything other than Lady Elizabeth since the day she was born. Well except for Alex. He called her Lizzy all the time, but she knew that the man in her dream was certainly not the boy she considered a brother. She had liked it when the man had spoken that diminutive to her so seductively. It felt like she had heard it many times before, spoken from those same beloved lips.

She shook her head forcefully. Focus Elizabeth! she ordered herself sternly. You are cool, practical, and logical. You do not believe in dream men. You understand that you are a wealthy heiress and that, as the queen's ward, you are to marry where she chooses. Sir Kyle likes you and will treat you well. His father is the powerful Sheriff of Nottingham. Few girls could ask for a better marriage. No one marries for love.

Elizabeth patted the veil on her head to assure that it still covered her long, dark hair. She entered the great hall and approached Queen Eleanor, who was seated with the sheriff, James de Valence, on the dais at the far end of the room. They were watching Sir Kyle practice his swordplay with one of the queen's men-at-arms. Elizabeth recognized him immediately as her childhood playmate, Alexander Delucie of Whitfield.

When Elizabeth had been deposited in the queen's household at the age of seven, she had been a scared orphan, afeared of her own shadow. It had been Alexander and his twin sister, Mary, who had pulled Elizabeth from her shell. The three had been inseparable friends from the beginning, constantly falling into one scrape after another. They had amused the elderly queen with their foibles and now the three sixteen year olds were her pride and joy.

Queen Eleanor was watching Alexander soundly whip Sir Kyle in the duel in which they were playfully engaged. The sheriff was scowling slightly at his son's poor showing, but was trying to hide it. Elizabeth smiled to herself. The sheriff was an ambitious man. He had arranged an advantageous marriage for his son, but there could be no doubt that Sir Kyle often disappointed him. Elizabeth pitied Kyle for it. She knew that no matter how hard Sir Kyle tried, he would never live up to what his father wanted him to be.

"Ah, Lady Elizabeth!" Sir Kyle abruptly stopped parrying Alexander's blows, clearly eager to end the one-sided and humiliating battle in which he was engaged. Elizabeth winced as she saw Alexander barely manage to pull his last sword-swipe in time. Alexander looked horrified by the fact that he had very nearly taken the sheriff's son's head off. The sheriff had jumped to his feet, terror written on his craggy face. Elizabeth was relieved to see that at least the Sheriff loved his son enough to be concerned for his life.

"Kyle! You fool! Never turn your back on an armed man!" Elizabeth could tell that the sheriff did not mean to be harsh with his son, but his concern rendered him unable to control his temper. Elizabeth saw Kyle tense up immediately. He did not understand this. All he heard was another lecture from his father.

The queen was watching the exchange, amusement written on her still beautiful, if aged, face. Eleanor of Aquitaine had once been the most famed beauty in the known world. She had also been the richest. She had divorced the King of France to marry the King of England and she was now the mother of the heroic warrior king, Richard the Lionheart, and his nefarious, scheming brother, Prince John. She knew how to mediate with the best of them.

Eleanor smoothly ended the tension before it could take over. "Elizabeth! You have finally arrived! I have some pleasant news." She placed her wrinkled hand on the sheriff's arm, urging him to retake his seat. James de Valence did so stiffly. "The Lord Sheriff tells me that there is to be a fair in Nottingham town this afternoon. We will all attend."

Alexander had come to stand next to Elizabeth, his dark hair wet from his exertion. He was still white from the tragedy that had nearly befallen them all moments before, but he played along with the queen. "Imagine, milady! There is to be an archery competition!"

Elizabeth smiled at her friend. He only ever addressed her as "milady" in front of the sheriff and Sir Kyle. He was a stickler for the proprieties in public situations. Alexander, however, often called her "Dizzy Lizzy" in private.

"We'll have to be sure that Mary does not bring her bow to the fair then," Elizabeth laughed. "She is sure to win!"

Sir Kyle smirked. "Surely you jest, milady! While there can be no doubt that Lady Mary could easily win a competition of beauty, archery is for men."

Elizabeth exchanged an amused smile with Alexander. "I'm sure you're right, Sir Kyle," she murmured, her brown eyes twinkling. Kyle was not to blame for the fact that he did not know Mary. It was too bad that Elizabeth�s friend could not show him the truth of the matter.

"Where is Mary, by the by?" the queen demanded suddenly. "We will be leaving shortly and if she if left behind, she stays behind." Mary exasperated Queen Eleanor on a regular basis with her tardiness. But Mary was irrepressible. The queen forgave her more often than she punished her.

"Oh, she is feeling unwell your grace," Alexander replied airily. "She has requested that she be allowed to stay in the castle." Elizabeth eyed Alexander suspiciously, but the queen, the sheriff, and Sir Kyle seemed to accept the excuse readily enough. Elizabeth was unable to reflect further on this, however, because Sir Kyle had changed the subject.

"I wondered, my Lord," Kyle addressed the sheriff nervously, "If we might announce my engagement to Lady Elizabeth at the conclusion of the tourney, after I have triumphed?"

"I think that is a marvelous idea," the queen interjected. Alexander was eyeing Elizabeth, a mischievous expression on his face.

"I have an even better idea!" he announced. Elizabeth felt her stomach sink. She knew that she was not going to like whatever her friend suggested. He appeared to be in a teasing mood and she was apparently to be his target. "I propose that you announce the betrothal at the beginning of the tourney and offer a kiss from the beauteous bride as the prize for the winner!" Alexander smirked at Kyle. "Then, when you win, Sir Kyle," Alex winked at Elizabeth, "Think how romantic it will be for you to claim your bride's kiss!"

Kyle looked pleased at the compliment to his athletic prowess. Alexander had played right to Sir Kyle's weakness - his vanity. Alexander knew that Kyle would never refuse the idea now. The sheriff looked pleased at the plan as well. Eleanor smiled knowingly. She knew that Alexander was not happy that Elizabeth was betrothed to Sir Kyle, that he was loathe for himself and his playmate to grow-up. He would be most pleased to see Sir Kyle fail and have to relinquish his betrothed's kiss to another.

Elizabeth was simply annoyed.

"I think not!" she announced. "I am no man's prize!" But the warning look on the queen's face told her that she would be giving in. Eleanor appeared amused by the idea and wanted to see this little drama play out. Since very little truly interested the elderly queen these days, Elizabeth knew suddenly that she would give in, if only to please her guardian.

Sir Kyle offered her his arm loftily. "Fear not, milady. I will win your kiss. It will be a most pleasurable way to end the day."

With that, the sheriff offered Queen Eleanor his arm and swept her out of the great hall. Sir Kyle and Elizabeth followed, Alexander on their heels, but not before Elizabeth muttered to her friend, "I'll get you for this, Alexander of Whitfield. When you least expect it. Revenge is a dish best served cold."

Alexander just grinned.

Part 2

Maxwell DeHarding raced his horse through Sherwood Forest, the wind pushing the hood of his dark cloak off his head. Sweet freedom! The thought teased his mind as he pushed Evander to even greater speed.

Max was aware that Isabel was right behind him. Of the four of them, she was the one who most craved release from their virtual imprisonment in Castle DeHarding. Both Max and Isabel knew that it was for their own protection, but it did not stop either of them from rebelling against their guardian Lord Edmund at every opportunity.

Tess and Michael had always been more accepting of their fate, Max reflected now. He always did his deepest thinking on horseback, for it was the one place he felt truly at home. Michael had only ever wanted to return to their planet, while Tess had always been happy with her place in the world, in her destiny to be his wife. But, both Isabel and Max had always wanted more.

Although Lord Edmund had always told them that Tess and Isabel were sisters and that he and Michael were brothers, Max knew this for the lie it was. Isabel was the sister of his spirit, like him in so many ways there could be no question that they were of the same blood. But Max kept his counsel, knowing that Lord Edmund would reveal all when the time was right. Michael was like his brother in all other ways anyway.

While Max had always quietly obeyed Lord Edmund to his face, but then followed his own path behind their guardian's back, Isabel had ever been more open in her opposition to their oppression. She had run away from Castle DeHarding numerous times as a young girl, always weeping with despair when she was hauled back by Lord Edmund's loyal retainers. Isabel was seeking something just beyond her grasp, as was Max, although in a different way. Max wondered briefly if they would ever find it.

Today was a good start. Today, at least for a little while, they were free.

Max reined in Evander, Isabel breezing past him on her mare, Sunshine, before she became aware of his stopping. She glanced back at him impatiently, her dark eyes more alive then he had seen them in months. Her veil was askew and one golden braid had come unbound and was hanging down her back.

"Max, please! We're going to miss the tournament!"

Max smiled reassuringly. "We have plenty of time, Bella. We must wait on Michael and Tess. They have obviously fallen far behind." Isabel sighed, but nodded her understanding.

The pair were excitedly conversing about all they wanted to do in Nottingham that day when the silence of the forest was suddenly shattered by a scream. Isabel and Max exchanged frantic glances.

"Tess!" Isabel cried, spurring Sunshine back down the road they had just come up. Max followed, quickly passing Bella on his much bigger stallion.

"Wait, Max!" Isabel called from behind him, as Tess screamed again. "It's coming from off the road." Max glanced back over his shoulder, and then reined Evander off the road, plunging him through the lush, green foliage.

Max and Isabel broke through the underbrush almost simultaneously. They both reined in sharply at the sight that greeted them.

Michael and Tess were off their horses, backed up against a tree. Michael had his sword in his hands and was standing in front of Tess, obviously trying to protect her from the crowd that was gathered around them. What seemed like scores of longbows with knocked arrows were pointed straight at the duo. Max was surprised to see another man cowering behind Michael. He wore what appeared, from the distance at which he was placed, to be the attire of a man of the Church.

Outlaws! Max thought briefly to himself. Michael and Tess had obviously been held-up further back on the road. The outlaws had herded them into the woods to rob them under cover. Many people would be passing on the road through Sherwood, on their way to the Fair. The outlaws could not afford to have another party come upon them in the middle of their robbery. The priest had obviously been a victim of the outlaws as well.

Max realized that a large quantity of the bows were now pointed at he and Isabel, who had acted in haste and had ended up in exactly the same predicament as their siblings.

A tall thin man stepped forward and eyed Isabel appreciatively. Max felt his spine stiffen instinctively. Max knew that other men considered Bella to be beyond lovely. He had often heard troubadours compare her beauty to that of the angels. Of them all, she was certainly in the most danger.

"Well, well. What have we here?" The leader of the outlaws smirked. "Another fine lord and lady have found their way into our hospitality!" He reached up, grasped Isabel by the arm and hauled her off her horse. "And a pretty baggage we have uncovered, too!"

Max was off his horse in an instant, his sword unsheathed and in his hand without conscious thought. "Get your filthy hands off of her!" He grabbed Isabel's other arm and pulled her away from the outlaw, thrusting her behind him.

The outlaw scowled at him. "Filthy am I, me fine lord?" He advanced on Max threateningly. "We'll see how filthy ye are when I'm done with ye!"

Max glanced at Michael across the clearing. He could see that his brother was slowly losing a grip on his anger. The last thing they wanted was for Michael to expose them all because of a lack of control. But Max was not very worried - yet. He knew that Michael would try not to act without permission from Max, if he was able to hold on to his temper. If it came down to their lives or the lives of the outlaws, there would be no choice other than to allow Michael to use his gift. But Max had not lost complete control of the situation yet.

"I beg your pardon, sir," he ground out through clenched teeth. It went against every instinct in him to be polite to the man who had threatened Isabel. "My sister is most dear to me. I do not allow men to put their hands on her."

The outlaw eyed him assessingly. "Aye," he said finally, "I can understand that, when one has a sister as lovely as yours." Max heard Isabel snort behind him. He hoped that she would be able to control her wicked tongue until he got them out of this debacle.

"My siblings and I are on our way to the Nottingham Fair. If you would be so kind as to let us pass, we swear that we will report none of this to the sheriff."

The outlaw tilted his head to the side, seemed to be considering. Max held his breath.

"Well, we only wanted a toll from your brother over there anyway," the outlaw conceded. "When he refused, we had no choice but to bring them here, in order to convince him." The outlaw grinned nastily, displaying several rotting teeth. "Mayhap you can convince him for us, milord."

Max sighed. Trust Michael to choose the most difficult route. Why could he have not just paid the outlaws and then been on his way? "Very well, sir. If you would be so kind as to allow me to converse with my brother, I am sure we can reach an agreement that will be mutually satisfactory." The outlaw lowered his bow, nodding. He raised it again when Isabel tried to follow Max.

"The lady stays with me." Isabel's mouth straightened mutinously, but Max stared at her warningly.

"Fine, but I insist that she be allowed to mount her steed." At least the villain would have to keep his hands to himself if Bella was beyond his immediate reach. The outlaw looked as though he was going to refuse, but then he nodded.

As Max crossed the clearing, he realized that there were not nearly so many outlaws as he had originally perceived. Only about ten men stood between he and Michael and Tess.

Michael was glaring at Max mutinously when he reached his brother and his betrothed. Tess threw herself into Max's arms. "Oh thank goodness! Max, are they going to kill us?"

Max disentangled himself from Tess's embrace. He always felt uncomfortable when Tess became too affectionate. While he accepted that he would marry her one day, he considered her more like a sister than anything else. Still, it was his duty to reassure her.

"We'll be fine, Tess." He turned to stare at his brother. "But no thanks to you, Michael. Why did you not just pay them and let it go?"

"I told him so, my lord." This was from the priest, who looked relieved that it appeared that he was about to be saved.

Michael rolled his eyes and opened his mouth to respond. Max�s brother had no time to speak, though, because, suddenly, a disturbance on the far side of the clearing caught all of their attention. Max whirled in time to see Isabel back off her horse and in the outlaw leader's arms. She was fighting him, but he was quickly gaining the upper hand.

"Bella!" Max yelled, but was thrust back by the bows in the hands of the other outlaws.

"You just stay where you are, milord," one of them ordered nastily.

Max felt his anger mounting. Isabel was clawing at the outlaw's face and he suddenly thrust her to the ground.

"Think you're so special do you, my lady?" Max could hear the outlaw as though he was Isabel cowering under him. Isabel had connected with Max and was sending him the information he needed to deal with the situation. But the problem was, Max had not idea how to deal with anything. Ten brawny and cruel outlaws stood between him and Isabel.

Max's mind was whirling in a thousand directions. But all thought stopped as a bright light suddenly lit up the clearing. Max whirled to see Michael standing with his arm upraised, his palm glowing, an expression of absolute rage on his face.

"Michael! No!" Tess tried to grab his arm, but he shook her off easily. She fell to the ground, sobbing. Max just stared, shocked disbelief on his face. "We are all betrayed!" he heard Tess cry, as though from a great distance. The only thing upon which he could focus was his brother, who was about to expose their secret to a group of more than ten humans.

And there was absolutely nothing he could do to stop it.

Max noticed the priest backing away from Michael, an expression of absolute terror mangling his wizened face. He started to cross himself frantically.

A moment later, it was over.

Where seconds before there had been eleven threatening outlaws, there were now eleven bodies sprawled on the ground. Isabel was getting to her feet on the far side of the clearing, her face mirroring Max's own shock.

Max knelt beside the nearest outlaw, putting his ear to the man's chest. "He's dead." Max watched Michael's expression change from absolute conviction-filled anger to that of a scared boy, which he really was.

"You are all demons!" the priest cried in terror, cowering against a tree, still crossing himself repeatedly. "Blessed Father, preserve me. Mother Mary, full of grace, save me!"

Max took a step towards the old man, his hand outstretched, "Father, please..."

"No! Stay back! I will call on all the angels of Heaven to preserve me from the likes of you." The priest fainted dead-away at Max's feet. Max let his arm drop.

Tess was on her feet, her arm around Michael. She was trying to comfort him. "You did what you had to do, Michael. He was going to hurt Bella. You had no choice." Michael pulled away from her and turned his back, leaning forward against a tree, his forehead propped against his forearm.

"Max, what are we going to do?" Tess implored him. Isabel had picked her way through the scattered corpses and slid her arm around Tess, who had begun to sob again.

Max stiffened his spine. He was still shocked by the destruction that Michael had been responsible for. Until that moment, he realized, none of them had truly known the power of which they were really capable.

Be strong Max! he ordered himself. The others are depending on you.

"First of all, we are going to bury these men. Then we will return to the road and finish the journey to Nottingham," Max told the other three.

"Do you really think we should, Max?" Isabel asked quietly, after they had buried the outlaws, gathered their horses and had started to make their way back to the road. They had left the priest where he had fallen, but only after Tess had connected with him, erasing his memory of the past hour's events. "I think that Lord Edmund needs to know of this." Max knew how worried Isabel was if she was considering going to Lord Edmund. Michael was several feet behind them, a brooding expression on his face. Max knew that her main concern was for Michael's state of mind.

"We are going to the Fair," Max stated firmly. "Michael, you were not to blame." He told his brother. Michael raised his head and looked at him blankly. "We will all forget this ever happened." The other three stared at him. Max gentled his tone. "It has never been more clear than it is today. We are visitors on this world." They had reached the road. Max mounted Evander and looked down at Isabel. "We have to behave normally. If anyone were to ever discover who we really are..." He let the thought trail off.

Tess's eyes widened in terror. Max knew that visions of being handed over to the Church as heretics were foremost in her mind. It had always been her greatest fear, since the day they had all realized that they were not normal. Isabel nodded her understanding, while Michael just looked broken.

"This never happened," he repeated, as the other three mounted their horses.

But it had. Max allowed the brief thought that their destiny had been irrevocably change to pass through his mind, before ruthlessly banishing it.

Part 3

Elizabeth had never seen such crowds before. Her life with the queen had been sheltered and, to her uncertain eye, it appeared as though the entire shire had come to the capital for the Fair. Elizabeth gripped Alexander's sleeve and pointed to a mummer who stood on his hands a few feet away.

"I'd like to see you try that!" she teased him.

Alexander looked down at her with twinkling eyes. "So, you've decided to speak to me again, have you?"

Elizabeth rolled her dark eyes and sighed. "I can never stay angry with you for long. You really should stop trying to embarrass Sir Kyle though," she chided. "You know that he has absolutely no chance of winning the archery competition." Alexander grinned, not looking the slightest bit ashamed. Elizabeth frowned at him. "What are you hiding from me?" she demanded. "It has to do with Mary, does it not?"

Elizabeth had known that the story of Mary's illness was just that - a story. Now she was beginning to suspect what the falsehood was meant to conceal. "She is not planning to..."

Alexander placed a finger on her lips. "Don't concern yourself, Lizzy. You'll know soon enough." Elizabeth just shook her head. Alexander had only ever encouraged Mary in her rebelliousness. He was incorrigible. "Where did the brave Sir Kyle meander off to anyway?" Alexander asked, changing the subject.

"He went to procure me a sweet," Elizabeth responded, sighing again. "He is most attentive."

"Methinks you prefer it when his attentiveness means that he has to leave your side." Alexander raised a brow teasingly.

"Now, do not start," Elizabeth scolded, "You know I am not happy about this match, but the queen has my best interests at heart. It is time for me to grow up. True love is only a fantasy the troubadours have created to earn their supper." Alexander just smiled knowingly. "Stop looking like that, Alexander Delucie!" She smacked him lightly on his mail covered chest. "You are going to drive me to lunacy with your teasing."

Elizabeth's lecture of Alexander was cut off abruptly as someone bumped into her. The crowds seemed to be pressing ever nearer, some trying to get closer to the mummer, others trying to get to the stall selling ale and meat pies. Alexander and Elizabeth had inadvertently stumbled into the busiest part of the Fair.

Elizabeth felt herself being jostled and, suddenly, Alexander was no longer at her side. She briefly saw him across several other people, but then he was gone, swallowed up by the crowd. She could still hear him calling her name though.

She felt panic begin to overtake her. Strangers surrounded her on all sides. They all seemed to be trying to head in the opposite direction from her. Elizabeth felt herself swept along in a tide of humanity, everyone pushing and prodding for position. Small in stature and unused to such physical treatment, Elizabeth could feel herself losing her footing. I'll be crushed! she thought frantically, trying to stay on her feet.

She suddenly felt strong arms grab her. Alexander! Thank the Heavenly Father. She was swept up against a broad chest. Alexander began to push his way through the crowd, elbowing the crowd aside. They suddenly broke through the periphery of the mass of people.

It was only then that Elizabeth realized that the man holding her was not Alexander. His cloak was a different colour and he wore no chain-mail. Elizabeth felt herself stiffen. The stranger was instantly aware.

"Please do not be concerned, milady." His voice was deep, but reassuring. She felt herself relaxing instantly. "I will set you down as soon as we are further away from the throng."

A moment later, the stranger set her on her feet. She looked up at him curiously. It was impossible to see his face, as the hood of his dark cloak was over his head, but there was something infinitely familiar about him.

"Thank you, sir." The gentleman did not respond, just stood where he was, motionless Although she could not see his eyes, Elizabeth knew that he was staring at her. "Would you be so kind as to remove your hood?" she whispered, her heart thundering in her chest. The stranger paused, but then very slowly reached up and pushed back his hood.

Elizabeth gasped. "You!" It was the man from her dreams. Every detail of his face was as familiar to her as her own. His hair was dark and curled on his forehead. And his eyes...They were the deep, soulful pools she had always seen in her heart. She reached out a hand to touch the beloved face.

Elizabeth suddenly realized what she was doing. Her hand snapped back to her side. The stranger was blinking, as though coming out a trance. He appeared to be trying to pull himself together. "Do I know you, milady?" he asked. From his tone, Elizabeth knew that he was forcing the words. He seemed to recognize her too. This is impossible! she reflected. He was a figment of my imagination!

Elizabeth shook her head, forcing herself to focus. "No! I mean, I apologize, sir. I thought you were my betrothed." She saw the stranger's face tighten at her last words. "I am Lady Elizabeth DeParkeville," she continued quickly, hoping to erase the sad expression that had appeared on his face.

"I am very pleased to make your acquaintance, milady." He picked up her hand and pressed it to his lips. His eyes never left her face. "My name is Maxwell de...." He paused briefly. "Um, pardon me. My name is Maxwell of Huntington." Elizabeth frowned slightly. She wondered why he had not given her his family's name. She knew of Huntington, however. It was a small town on the far side of Sherwood. She had passed through there with the queen's party the day before, on their way to Nottingham.

"Lord Huntington, I am most pleased to meet you. Thank you for saving my life."

Lord Huntington reddened slightly. "I am not a lord, milady." He seemed to be searching for words. "Please call me Max. All my friends do. And please do not think on my helping you anymore. It was a pleasure." Elizabeth could tell that he really meant it. She felt her own cheeks heating up.

"I know it is not proper," she responded, "But I would be pleased to call my rescuer by his Christian name." She had no time to sat anything more because suddenly Kyle was at her side.

"Lady Elizabeth! Are you quite well?" he asked, concern in his voice. "I saw you being swept up in the crowd but I could not get to you." He turned to Max and offered him his hand. "Thank you, sir. I saw you..." He trailed off, recognition dawning in his eyes. "Maxwell! You have come!" Kyle looked around nervously. "Are your sisters here?"

Elizabeth saw Max's eyes narrow. She wondered what this was all about. She looked at Kyle curiously. "Yes, Sir Kyle. Isabel and Tess are with my brother observing the jester." He pointed towards a large group that was gathered around the sheriff's fool. Elizabeth saw a graceful looking blonde girl in red watching them with interest. The smaller blonde beside her was laughing at the ridiculous antics of the jester, while a boy with tousled dark hair fiddled with the long bow in his hands. Max turned back to Kyle and Elizabeth abruptly. "I really must join them." He bowed stiffly and started to walk away. Elizabeth felt disappointment invade her to the bone. "Good day, Lady Elizabeth, Sir Kyle."

Elizabeth watched him go, her heart still pounding, shock sinking into her. How could he possibly exist? What could this mean?

Sir Kyle offered her his arm. "Come, my lady. We are wanted at the tourney ground. My lord father wishes to begin the competition." Elizabeth placed her hand on Kyle's arm, without conscious thought. She turned for one more look at Max, as Kyle led her away. She felt her pulse speed up as she met his grave eyes. He watched her go, no expression on his handsome face.

Part 4

Max watched Sir Kyle lead Lady Elizabeth away, feeling his heart begin to slow down as she disappeared into the crowd. He had been on his way to the stall selling meat pasties to provide a mid-day meal for himself and his siblings when he had suddenly seen the young lady in acute danger. Always protective of Tess and Isabel, he had thought that it was just a natural instinct within him to aid a lady in jeopardy.

That idea had quickly changed after he had swept Lady Elizabeth into his arms. It had suddenly felt as though he had found exactly what he had been looking for his entire life. He had known that she felt the same way when he had removed his hood and she had looked at him as though she recognized him. And he knew that she had - from the same place he knew her.

From his dreams.

Max had had a recurring dream his entire life. In it, he was not a stranger on this world, but a regular human man, with a wife and children. The wife in his vision had the face of Lady Elizabeth DeParkeville, his children were all small dark-haired, dark-eyed versions of her. He did not know how it was possible, but it was true. He had never seen her before today, but her face was as dear to him as those of Isabel or Tess, perhaps even more so. Neither Isabel or Tess had ever made his heart speed up as though it wanted to beat out of his chest, or made him short of breath, or made him feel that his whole world could end right at that moment if he could have just one kiss.

Max realized that Isabel was looking at him strangely. "Max, are you quite well?" she asked worriedly. The four of them had somehow been able to suppress the horrifying events of earlier that day and had actually started to enjoy the Fair.

Max forced himself to smile. He did not want to concern the others. "I'm fine, Bella. I just realized that I did not manage to acquire any food. We won't have time to eat before the tournament." Isabel did not look convinced, but she let it go.

Tess turned away from the jester, a smile still lighting up her pretty face. "Oh, Max! Did you see the fool?"

Max put an affectionate arm around her shoulders. "No, I missed him. But I only want to see the archery competition anyway."

Michael eyed him suspiciously. "Was that Sir Kyle with whom I saw you conversing?"

Max nodded, frowning slightly. "Yes. He asked after you, Bella." Max stared at her pointedly.

Isabel tossed her head. "Do you have a point, Maxwell DeHarding?" The other three all just looked at her. "Fine," she acknowledged. "I know I should not be encouraging him. It just gets so lonely..." She trailed off, tears appearing in her dark eyes. Max knew that Isabel had no real interest in Sir Kyle DeValence. He was just a distraction from her constant feeling of imprisonment at Castle DeHarding. Max decided to change the subject.

"Well, we'll just drop the whole matter and stay out of Sir Kyle's way," he decided aloud. Isabel nodded, while Michael and Tess looked relieved. They were both afraid of strangers to a certain degree. Tess, in particular, feared betrayal of who they were at all times.

Max led them all toward the tourney ground. He pushed his way through the crowd to the stands, securing seats near the front for Isabel and Tess. Tess was bouncing up and down in her seat with excitement, while Isabel was staring down the dirty man seated beside her, who was trying to get a little too close. Michael, as usual, was fiddling with his long-bow, an expression of longing on his face as he eyed the targets being set up on the field. Max knew that Michael was capable of winning the competition, but being the most careful of them all, he would not enter for fear of drawing too much attention to himself.

Neither Michael, nor Max had chosen to sit in the stands, preferring to lean against a fence closer to the targets. Isabel and Tess were in plain view. It would be easy for Max or Michael to be at their sides in an instant if any sort of trouble arose. Max knew that he could never be too careful with Bella. Her beauty but lack of position made her a constant target whenever she went into public, which was another reason that Lord Edmund refused to allow them to leave Castle DeHarding. Tess was pretty enough as well to warrant unpleasant attention from men. The outlaw's attack earlier in the afternoon had only reinforced this.

Despite being on his guard, Max's thoughts began to drift. Who was Elizabeth DeParkeville? he wondered to himself. How could he feel that he knew her when he had never before seen her? What could this mean?

Just the thought of her made Max's breath catch. She really was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. Her dark hair had been covered by a transparent veil, but had still managed to catch the light, reflecting red highlights. Her skin had been perfect, not a blemish anywhere, which was almost unheard of for a girl of her age. And her eyes....They had reminded him of those of the doe Michael had allowed to escape when the two of them had been hunting a few weeks before. Large and dark and shining with intelligence, he had felt as though they were penetrating his soul.

Max was pulled from his reverie, when Michael elbowed him in the ribs. "Wake up, Maxwell! They're about to begin." Max watched the nobles collect in the gallery reserved for them across from where he and Michael stood. He recognized the Sheriff of Nottingham, who was guiding an elderly lady, presumably Queen Eleanor, to the throne in the centre of the observatory. Max's heart skipped a beat as he recognized the young lady in blue who followed close behind the queen. Lady Elizabeth took the seat beside the queen, arranging her skirts gracefully, and smiling when the queen patted her gently on the cheek.

The crowd quieted as the sheriff moved to the centre of the tournament field and raised his hands. "Welcome people of Nottingham! We are pleased to welcome her Grace, the Queen Dowager, to our assembly!" The crowd cheered lustily for the brave queen, who was a legend in her own time.

"Long live the queen! Long live King Richard!" The queen rose, with help from Elizabeth, and acknowledged the crowd.

The sheriff again held up his hands. The crowd gradually settled. "The tournament this afternoon is to be an archery competition, as most of you are aware. However, entries have been short, so we have decided to allow a few more competitors to enter the field without registering. The prize is a golden arrow." The crowd began to murmur amongst itself. No one took to the field.

The sheriff smiled. "Come now, gentlemen!" When no one moved, the sheriff continued, "Well, it appears that more incentive is required. Therefore, I would like to make an announcement. My son, Sir Kyle DeValence, has recently become betrothed." The sheriff indicated Sir Kyle, who was leaning on his bow near the noble's gallery, the few archery competitors gathered around him. The crowd cheered again and Kyle raised a hand in recognition. "His future wife is to be the beauteous Lady Elizabeth DeParkeville."

Max's heart constricted painfully in his chest. She had mentioned that she was betrothed, but he had not realized that it was to Sir Kyle. How imbecilic are you? he asked himself bitterly. Was he not the one who came to lead her away earlier? Max glanced briefly at Isabel in the stands. He was surprised to see that she was staring at him, her eyes slightly narrowed.

Meanwhile, Lady Elizabeth had stood in the gallery, and was being pushed forward by one of the queen's ladies-in-waiting. Max could not see whether she was blushing from the distance at which he watched her, but he could tell by the stiff way she held herself that she was not happy.

"Lady Elizabeth has graciously agreed," the sheriff continued, "To present the golden arrow to the winner of the competition...." He paused for effect. "Along with a kiss." A roar went up from the crowd. "Thus, the competition will take place in ten minutes. Any gentlemen who feel that they can earn a prize as wonderful as a kiss from a beautiful lady should present themselves on the field immediately."

Max stood frozen. A kiss from Lady Elizabeth! How could Sir Kyle have agreed to this! Max could see that Elizabeth had retaken her seat. Her hands were clenched in her lap, but she appeared composed. Deep down Max knew that she was not though. He could see her eyes scanning the crowd and was shocked when they suddenly stopped on him.

Even from this distance, he could see her eyes widen. He gazed at her, unable to pull away. Then she gave him a brief nod. And Max DeHarding knew exactly what he had to do.

Part 5

The girl stepped from the tent, adjusting the hood that was pulled tightly over her head, assuring that it wouldn't fall down. She had wept a little when she had hacked off her long, strawberry blonde hair with her dinner knife a few minutes before, but now her blue eyes were dry and determined. She wore a brown tunic, brown leggings, and a long brown cloak that she was eventually going to have to remove if she truly wanted to win.

And she did want to win. More than she had ever wanted anything in her life.

Mary Delucie of Whitfield had heard the sheriff's announcement and had breathed a sigh of relief when she had heard him announce that the registration of competitors would be waived. Now she would not have to face him down at the table. She had waited until the last possible moment to leave the tent that Alexander had reserved for her. The less time she spent on the field, the better. She did not want to be caught before she even had a chance to begin.

As Mary caught up with the band of competitors being herded onto the field, she spared a glance towards the noble's gallery. She caught sight of Elizabeth seated quietly beside the queen. Her friend was gazing intently at something, although Mary could not decipher what from this distance. She was quite certain, however, that it was not her betrothed, Sir Kyle the Supremely Boring.

Mary giggled quietly to herself as she reflected on the conversation she and Lizzy had had in the bed they shared the evening before. It had begun as a serious conversation about the chances of Elizabeth coming to love Sir Kyle, but had quickly disintegrated into a competition about who could come up with the most humorous title for the poor man. Elizabeth's best contribution had been Sir Kyle the Ridiculously Arrogant, while Mary had been partial to the aforementioned Lord Supremely Boring.

Mary forced herself to silence when the man walking in front of her turned and regarded her with interest. She lowered her head quickly, but not before meeting dark, questioning eyes. She forced back another giggle as she reflected that he had the messiest hair she had ever seen. Fortunately messy-head was quite tall. Mary decided that she would try and stay behind him as much as possible.

As the competitors reached the field, Mary began to assess her competition. Her brother, Alexander, had entered of course, but she had ever been able to best him with a bow. His talent had always lain in sword-play.

Lord Supremely Boring was no worry at all. He was as incompetent at archery as he was with the sword. He would be easily beaten.

There were several yeoman entered as well. Mary recognized Tom of Locksley, who might prove a challenge. He was quite handy with a crossbow, but she was not too worried about him. She knew his nerves were bad. He would never hold up under the pressure. The others would no doubt be competent, but no match for her.

That left the two well-dressed strangers, messy-head and his companion. Messy-head's friend looked determined, but distracted, which was a good sign. If his concentration was not totally on the matter at hand, she could beat him. She followed the direction of his gaze and realized that he was staring at Elizabeth, seated in the gallery. To Mary's surprise, Elizabeth was staring right back.

Mary took a closer look. Elizabeth's admirer was really quite handsome, in a serious way. She could understand Lizzy's interest. He's not as good-looking as messy-head, but then...

Now wait! Where did that come from ! Mary turned and stared at messy-head from beneath her hood. His chiseled features accentuated his dark, brooding eyes. He was tall and rangy but had the appearance of great strength. And he was staring right at her suspiciously!

Mary quickly turned away and focused on the targets at the far end of the field. There were currently three, but as the group of competitors dwindled, they would begin to use one.

She dropped her head as the sheriff came to stand in front of them for last minute instructions.

"Very well gentleman - the competition will begin forthwith. Every man will loose three arrows consecutively. The five competitors with the best three shots will move on to the second round. The last five will have one arrow each. The best shot will win the arrow and the kiss." Mary's head snapped up at the mention of the kiss. She looked at Alexander questioningly. He was watching her, an amused expression on his face, but gave no clue as to the answer to the kiss question. Oh, well! She would find out soon enough.

The competitors ranged along a marked line in the grass. Mary found herself positioned between Alexander and Messy-head. She could see that Messy-head was watching her from the corner of his eye. He was assessing the competition too, she realized with delight. Maybe this would be fun after all!

As each man stepped forward to take his turn, Mary was horrified to realize that the sheriff was asking for each of their names, so that he could announce it to the crowd.

Heavenly Father! What am I to do! He'll recognize my voice for certain!

Mary felt Alexander nudge her. "Courage! I'll take care of it." Messy-head looked at the two of them sharply, but then turned back to watch Tom of Locksley take his turn. He was leaning quite casually on his bow, showing little to no concern, as Tom made three respectable shots, each a little nearer the bull's-eye. Elizabeth's admirer, on Messy-head's other side, was watching the action intently. He stood quite stiffly and occasionally glanced towards the gallery, his jaw tightening with determination a little more each time he did so.

Hmmmm....Mary reflected. This was not a good sign about who that kiss was going to be from. Oh well, I'll just kiss her on the cheek. She is like my sister after all. Too bad we cannot choose who we win a kiss from. She smiled to herself at the entirely foolish thought of kissing Messy-head. Now that would be worth the price of competition.

Finally it was Elizabeth's admirer's turn. He stepped forward cautiously. Messy-head nodded encouragingly at him. He spoke briefly to the sheriff, who then announced, "Maxwell of Huntington." Mary watched Elizabeth in the gallery as Huntington stepped forward and planted his feet. She could see Elizabeth's hands clutching the arms of her chair. Her eyes were wide and Mary doubted that she was breathing.

Maxwell took his first shot, which was quite good, but still slightly wide of the bull's-eye. His second shot was better, but his third missed the target altogether. He stalked back to the group, an expression of annoyance on his face. I think those will still be good enough to get him into the final five,Mary thought. Don't panic yet, Maxwell of Huntington. She abruptly cut off her thoughts. Stop that! You do not want him to do well! He's your competition! But Mary could not push away the expression of longing she had witnessed on both Elizabeth and Maxwell of Huntington's faces.

Messy-head patted his friend on the back and then stepped forward to take his turn. "Michael of Huntington," the Sheriff announced. Before the last syllable had left his mouth, however, Michael of Huntington was done. Three perfect bull's-eyes greeted Mary's amazed eyes. The crowd erupted in cheers. Show-off! thought Mary.

"Well done, son." The sheriff looked astounded and less than pleased. Mary knew he was thinking that there was no way Sir Kyle could beat that.

And there is no way he'll beat me either! Mary thought confidently. She realized that it was her turn. She nodded at her brother to do whatever it was he was planning to do.

Alexander stepped forward. Mary heard him say to the sheriff, "Your pardon, my Lord. My friend Martin of York is mute. I told him I would give you his name." The sheriff appeared to be still staring at Michael of Huntington's amazing shots. He just nodded and managed to announce, "Martin of York," although his tone was somewhat strangled.

Mary placed herself in position and lifted her bow, knocking the first arrow. She casually pulled back the string and let loose. The arrow soared through the air and planted itself in the first bull's-eye. Her second arrow landed equally as perfectly in the second target. She carefully focused on her third shot. It landed an inch wide of the bull's-eye, exactly where she wanted it. A little over-confidence never hurt anyone, she thought as she returned to her position between Alexander and Michael of Huntington.

Let him think I missed.

Alexander's shots were perfectly competent and would assure him a place in the final five. Sir Kyle's first arrow hit the target, but his second two were both wide. He was out.

Mary felt a surge of pity for Sir Kyle as he bowed his head and made his way to the side-lines. His father looked disappointed as well and did not appear to know what to say to his son. Sir Kyle went and sat on the far side of the gallery, a scowl on his face to mask his upset.

Pity won't help him now, Mary! she told herself. Concentrate - you only have one arrow.

"Nice shooting," Michael of Huntington muttered to her as they repositioned themselves. His tone was quite arrogant, Mary thought. She smirked to herself under her hood. We'll see who's arrogant when this is over.

The five finalists were she, Alexander, Michael and Maxwell of Huntington, and Tom of Locksley.

Just as she knew they would, Tom of Locksley's nerves failed him under the pressure and his arrow went wide. Alexander's shot was very near the bull's-eye but not close enough. Mary saw him wink at her as he went past. He had better not have done that shot on purpose! I want to win on my own merit.

Needless to say, Michael of Huntington's shot was perfect. Maxwell managed a bull's-eye as well. Mary's shot bull's-eye assured her a spot in the next round.

"Move the targets back ten paces," the sheriff ordered two men-at-arms. They quickly complied. Mary bit her lip as she eyed the target. It was not the furthest at which she had made a bull's-eye, but it was close.

Michael of Huntington did not even appear to aim. He lifted his bow, loosed his arrow and suddenly it was twanging in the target. Perfect again. Mary sighed. Darn him!

Maxwell was much more careful. He carefully aimed and was rewarded with a perfect shot. He looked a little surprised when he returned to stand beside Michael, who was again leaning casually on his bow. Mary watched Maxwell turn to gaze at Elizabeth again. Mary could see that her friend was smiling slightly, hope apparently beginning to dawn in her that Maxwell might win. When Mary turned back, Michael was following Maxwell's gaze, a slight frown on his face.

Mary felt bad that she was going to have to disappoint Elizabeth, but she had no intention of losing. Kisses come and go, she reflected. I will never have another chance like this. When the queen realizes what I have done, she is going to lock me away in the Tower for a thousand years.

Mary did not demonstrate overconfidence like that annoying Michael of Huntington. She matched Maxwell's care and gently aimed her arrow. She breathed a sigh of relief when the judge at the far end yelled, "Bull's-eye!" Mary could see Michael of Huntington eyeing her with new respect. Maxwell looked disappointed, but managed to congratulate her. Mary was positive that he was sincere. She was beginning to like Maxwell of Huntington more and more. It was too bad that Lizzy was betrothed. Mary could see her friend very happily married to this man.

The target was moved back ten more paces. Mary watched it, tension beginning to tighten in her stomach. She had never hit a bull's-eye at such a distance, but she doubted anyone else could either. It was really very far. Would not today be a wonderful time for a first? she reflected wryly.

The sheriff changed the order on this round. She was first. Mary forced herself to take deep breaths. She heard Alexander encouraging her with half an ear, "You can do it, Martin, old chap!" but she ignored him, closing down all senses except sight. She raised her bow, took aim and let loose, closing her eyes.

The crowd told her what she needed to know. She opened her eyes and a perfect bull's-eye greeted her. Mary let out her held breath.

She tensed again when Michael came forward. I cannot possibly get another bull's-eye. If that target gets moved again, I'll lose. Please, please, please let his shot go wide. She clenched her teeth together. She was pleased to see that the arrogant archer was actually taking his time for once. This distance was difficult for him as well.

Mary's hope was short-lived. Michael performed without flaw. She felt like crying when she saw his arrow in the centre of the target. We're going to be here until Judgment Day!

Mary was barely concentrating as Maxwell of Huntington stepped forward to take his shot.

Part 6

Max felt his heart sink as he watched both Martin of York and Michael competently achieve two more bull's-eyes. He knew for certain now that he was going to lose. His last shot had been achieved with pure luck. He figured that well must be running dry right about now.

Michael had been shocked, to say the least, when Max had hauled him away from the fence after the Sheriff's announcement about the kiss. "We're entering that competition," Max told him firmly, as they made their way through the crowd to the group of archers milling around on the tournament field. Max noticed Tess and Isabel staring after him in shock, as he pulled Michael after him, but he ignored them. He had only one goal in mind. He would deal with the repercussions - with Tess - later. Michael narrowed his eyes suspiciously, but since he was getting to do what he had wanted to do all along, he didn't ask any questions.

Max was relieved that, for once, Michael had gone along with him without arguing. How could he explain to his brother that he needed to enter the competition; that he needed to win the kiss of a complete stranger or he might as well just stop breathing right then. Even the thought of someone else claiming the prize made Max ill to his stomach. He had no choice. He had to win.

Now, the moment of truth was upon Maxwell DeHarding. He knew that he could win if he cheated. Just a little nudge from his thoughts and the arrow would fly cleanly to the target. But he had made it this far on his own merits and he did not want to spoil it now. Somehow winning a kiss from Lady Elizabeth using underhanded means would tarnish the whole experience. His win had to be as clean and as pure as she was.

Somehow he knew that he was destined to win.

This, however, did not mean that he was any less nervous as he stepped up to the mark. If he simply hit the bull's-eye, the target would be moved back again and the whole process would begin again. He had to end it - now.

Max raised his bow, nocking the arrow in one clean motion. He forced himself to shut out the din of the crowd. His eye was perfectly fixed on the point he wanted to hit. His arm muscles strained as held back the string on the powerful long-bow. One inch off and the competition would be over for him. It would come down to Michael and Martin of York. This could not be.

He felt a strange calm overtake him. It was as though someone was touching his shoulder, settling his nerves. He felt a warm breath against his neck. Close your eyes, Max. Somehow, he knew that it was Lady Elizabeth - his Liz - speaking to him.

He did what he was bid, closed his eyes and let the arrow fly.

His eyes snapped open again when the crowd erupted. Michael was slapping him on the back, Martin of York staring at the target in stupefaction.

He had split Michael's arrow. Automatic victory.

The sheriff stepped forward, a grin splitting his craggy face. "That was unbelievable! Congratulations, son!" Max stared at the target in shock.

And then he turned to look at Elizabeth.

Her eyes were wide, but she had a small smile of triumph on her face. She had spoken to him. He had heard her and the radiant smile that broke across her face as her eyes met his confirmed it for him.

"Go claim your prize, Maxwell, you lucky, undeserving dog." Michael pushed him towards the gallery, a grin on his face. Max eyed his brother, realized that Michael knew exactly why he had entered the competition. He was letting Max enjoy the victory, thinking that it was just a moment in time, one that would not affect them permanently.

Max knew differently though.

It was a beginning.

Part 7

Elizabeth watched the sheriff lead Maxwell of Huntington towards her, her heart in her throat.

From the moment she had laid eyes on him, she had known that their meeting was not chance. It was fate, was meant to be. His winning of the archery competition only reinforced it, seemed to be telling her: this man is your destiny, your future.

But, now that the moment was upon her, she was frightened.

Elizabeth had urged Max on to victory; every part of her being had concentrated on sending positive energy in his direction. She knew, without any doubt, that he had even heard her thoughts at one point. His last arrow had been their shot, had been fate telling them that everything that followed that one flying missile was meant to be - and it was terrifying.

But it was also exhilarating.

She realized that the queen was speaking to her. She forced her eyes away from Max, who was now only steps away.

"He is a very handsome young man. Every girl deserves to be kissed by a man like that once in her life." Elizabeth smiled at her guardian warily. Queen Eleanor was eyeing her, a speculative gleam in her dark gaze.

"I don't know what you mean, your grace." Elizabeth twisted her hands in her lap nervously.

Eleanor smiled serenely and lifted a brow. "Do you not?" Elizabeth swallowed with difficulty, slowly turning back to see the sheriff leading Max to stand in front of the noble's gallery. Michael of Huntington and the hooded Martin of York followed behind. Martin of York's head was still bowed. Michael of Huntington was grinning like he knew something the rest of them did not. His smile made Elizabeth nervous.

The crowd was still cheering wildly. The sheriff raised his hands for quiet and the spectators gradually complied. "Long live Queen Eleanor!" The crowd cheered again. The sheriff and the three archers sketched bows to the Queen Dowager, who acknowledged their tribute with a wave of her hand.

Elizabeth noticed that Max's eyes never strayed from her face. It did not seem odd, because she could not seem to stop staring at him either.

The sheriff rose and looked at Elizabeth. "Will the Lady Elizabeth join us please?" The crowd erupted again, on the edges of their seats in delight, awaiting the romantic moment that was to follow.

Elizabeth wondered briefly if her legs would support her. The queen was pushing her out of her chair, a wicked twinkle of amusement in her eyes. As Elizabeth carefully descended the wooden stairs, she noticed everything and, yet, strangely, nothing. It was all just fleeting images that she would look back on later in her reflections.

Sir Kyle was staring at her sullenly from near the corner of the gallery, annoyance and embarrassment plain in his expression.

Alexander was leaning against the fence, a wide grin of amusement on his handsome face. He was not looking at Elizabeth at all, but rather at Sir Kyle.

Elizabeth had known from the moment "he" had entered the field that Martin of York was Mary and felt a little bad that for Max to win her dear friend had to lose a competition that was most important to her. Her friend's head was still lowered, but she was beginning to watch the scene unfolding with interest rather than disappointment.

The sheriff still looked astounded by the whole business, disappointed in his son, but impressed despite himself by the caliber of the archery that had won the day. He stood stiffly beside Max, the golden arrow cradled in his arms, ready for Elizabeth to present it to the champion.

She also noticed the two girls Max had joined earlier, after saving her - the astoundingly beautiful blonde and her smaller, but equally attractive counterpart pressed up against the fence, pride and wonder on the face of the former, bewilderment and dawning concern on the visage of the other. Kyle had called them Max's sisters when she had asked her betrothed about them earlier, but there seemed little doubt that the smaller blonde was something quite different from being that to him. She looked extremely upset. Elizabeth wondered briefly about it, but then she was standing in front of Max, and all other thoughts fled her mind. He was gazing steadily at her with his soulful dark eyes, shyness evident, but triumph as well.

That was not all she saw there. She saw the gleam of possession in his gaze and she felt heat begin to rise into her face.

Elizabeth knew without a shadow of a doubt that he was claiming her today, before all these people, whether they were aware of it or not.

She was his - mind, body, soul. She accepted this without a shred of uncertainty, for just as she was his, he was hers.

He was hers, betrothal, duty and tradition be damned.

The sheriff handed Elizabeth the arrow and she approached Max shyly. The crowd was eerily quiet, all not wanting to miss a moment of the event about to take place.

"I..." Elizabeth faltered, licked her lips and raised her voice. "I would congratulate you, good sir, on your impressive victory." She extended her hand, as was proper. Max gently enclosed it with his own, bringing it to his lips. Her heart stopped.

She stepped forward slightly. "Claim your prize," she whispered to him, so softly it might have been the breeze.

Max did not hesitate. He brought his hands up, cupping her face tenderly, gently pushing back her veil and the tendrils of dark hair that had started to escape her coiffure. His dark eyes were bright, locked on hers, telling her more than a thousand troubadours could tell in a thousand ballads.

And, then, his lips were on hers.

It was a gentle kiss, but one full of promise.

It pledged thousands of more kisses exactly like it, and thousands more nothing like it.

It made her heart race, her skin tingle, made her want more - things she had never even dreamed of wanting.

It sealed the covenant of fate.

It was a beginning.

Part 8

As Michael watched Max kiss Lady Elizabeth, the grin he had been wearing gradually began to fade.

He was a little upset that his brother, whom Michael always beat at archery, just as Max always beat Michael with the sword, had won the contest. But he was also not particularly interested in kissing some snooty noblewoman - particularly one he had heard somewhere today was betrothed to the arrogant Sir Kyle DeValence.

It had been clear to Michael that Max had wanted to win though - more than he had ever wanted anything before. It was the first time Michael had ever seen his brother display any sort of selfish impulse and it had been refreshing. Not to mention, the teasing mileage he was planning to get out of the whole affair would keep him going for months. It was not often that the stoic Maxwell DeHarding displayed any sort of weakness, and he obviously had a weakness for Lady Elizabeth.

But as Michael watched his brother now, a knawing worry began to work its way into his belly. The way Max had gently touched her face before claiming her lips, the way the girl had gazed at him starry-eyed, the way neither of them had been aware of the crowd at all - it was disturbing.

And very, very unlike Max.

Michael saw Max break the kiss, his eyes opening slowly, a loving smile spreading across his face as he took Lady Elizabeth's hands in his. Max was still leaning very close to her. He was not saying anything that Michael could see, nor was she, but there was no question that something unsettling was happening between them.

Michael became aware of Martin of York, when the other archer shifted the weight on his feet. His hood was still up, which Michael realized was a little odd. The sun was shining brightly and Michael could feel its heat, although he was using his powers to keep his own body at a moderate temperature. A regular human should have been sweltering.

The Yorkshireman had definitely impressed Michael with his skill during the competition. If Max had not gotten so damn lucky with that last shot, it was entirely possible that Michael might have had to concede the event anyway. He decided that he would shake the man's hand. It had been a good contest.

But, just as Michael was about to address the other man, Martin turned on his heel and strode away. That man is very strange, he reflected. And very short...

He was distracted as the crowd began to leave the stands, milling on the tournament field, trying to get close to Max to congratulate him. Lady Elizabeth was still standing at Max's side, her hand on his sleeve. Michael's eyes narrowed.

Suddenly, Tess and Isabel were at his side, both staring stony-faced in the same direction as he. "What is going on with Max?" Isabel demanded, her tone not concealing from Michael her concern about the reckless way Max was behaving.

"How should I know?" he snapped back, rudeness his usual defense against Isabel's snootiness. Tess stuck her nose in the air in the manner of which only she was capable.

"Well, I'm going to get him. If we're not back at the castle before sunset, Lord Edmund will know for sure that we left the keep." Michael and Isabel watched her push her way through the crowd to Max's side. Tess grabbed Max's arm, the one that Lady Elizabeth did not already occupy, and pulled him aside, quite obviously giving him a tongue-lashing. Tess would set him straight, Michael grinned to himself.

He turned back to Isabel, who was staring off into the distance, a perplexed expression on her face. "Michael, look." She pointed into the shadows past the noble's gallery, her curiosity clear.

Martin of York was skulking near one of the tents, looking right and left, obviously doing everything in his power to not be noticed. Behind him, an urchin was sneaking up, clearly intent on robbing him.

"Wait here, Bella," Michael told Isabel. For once his betrothed complied, clearly warned by the tone of his voice.

Michael made his way carefully through the crowd, keeping his eyes on the small archer and the villain gaining on him. Just as the urchin was about to attack, Michael grabbed Martin and pulled him out of harm's way. The screech emitted by Martin was the most piercing Michael had ever heard. The urchin took one look at the expression on Michael's face and beat a hasty retreat.

"Let me go!" Martin was trying to push Michael off him, when his hood fell to his shoulders revealing a head of short, tousled blonde curls and a face that decidedly did not belong to a man. In fact, it was the loveliest face Michael had ever seen. Her lips were full, her nose pert, and her eyes the shade of blue of the sky. She stared up at him in horror for a full minute, her mouth hanging open.

"If you don't close your mouth, you're going to catch flies," Michael finally told her wryly.

The girl's mouth snapped shut and she glared at him. "I suppose you are going to tell the sheriff about this?" she demanded indignantly. "You could not leave well enough alone, could you?"

Michael felt his temper beginning to rise. "I just saved you from a pickpocket! You could show a little gratitude," he retorted.

She lifted her chin, her eyes disdainful. "There is nothing in my pockets to pick, you knave! I could have easily dealt with him." Michael realized that he was still holding the girl by the arms. He quickly let go, causing her to stumble into him. He grabbed her again and set her straight, letting go again as quickly as possible. His hands felt as though they had been burned.

He used the only defense he could - sarcasm. "Oh, really? And I suppose you would have arrested him as well, and handed him over to the sheriff?"

She pursed her lips in disgust. "No, I would have reasoned with him."

Michael raised his eyebrow, amused. "I see."

The girl stomped her foot in annoyance. "You are most trying. Now please let me pass before anyone else sees me dressed like this. The queen will murder me for certain, if she catches me."

"The queen? What does she have to do with you?" Michael demanded, more roughly than he intended.

"She is my guardian, if you must know." She pulled herself up to her full height, which Michael realized was not significant at all. She barely reached his chin. "I am the Lady Mary Delucie of Whitfield."

Michael raised his eyebrow again. "Impressive," he muttered, his tone such that he made it clear he was anything but impressed. It was designed to infuriate her, and it worked.

"Ohhhh! You beast!" Lady Mary slammed past him, getting ready to stomp away. She whirled abruptly as she was about to enter a nearby tent. Michael had watched her depart in her fury, impressed by her quick temper. She reminded him of himself, if he was honest. "And you better not tell anyone about this," she threatened him. "My brother can have you arrested and thrown into the sheriff's dungeon."

"Your brother approves of this?" Michael indicated the boy's attire she was sporting and the bow swung over her shoulder, evidence of her entirely inappropriate behavior for a lady.

She stiffened. "I'll have you know that Alexander is a progressive man. He believes that woman are capable of anything men are." Suddenly she smiled and Michael blinked, momentarily stunned by her sudden change of mood. "And besides - don't forget that a woman almost beat you today."

With that she turned again and sauntered away. Michael stared after her, his eyes bright, impressed despite himself.

Mary Delucie of Whitfield was no ordinary woman.

Part 9

Isabel joined Tess and Max, who were still embroiled in an argument when she came up.

Rather, Tess was arguing and Max appeared to be ignoring her. He was still watching Lady Elizabeth, who stood slightly to the side, her hands clasped in front of her pretty blue gown, her dark eyes staring at Tess assessingly.

Tess had worked herself into quite a lather, as it stood. The crowd gathered around them was beginning to stir with interest, more and more of the townspeople and peasants gathered on the common halting their own conversations to listen to the small, blonde virago.

"Really, Max! What were you thinking?" Tess repeated. "We were supposed to keep a low profile today. This will certainly get back to Lord Edmund now."

Isabel knew that Tess was truly concerned that Lord Edmund would hear about their trip to Nottingham, particularly about the near catastrophe that had befallen them in Sherwood. However, the peculiar light that had appeared in Tess's eyes was warning enough that Lord Edmund was not her main cause of anger with Max.

Until today, Tess had never had any sort of competition for Max's affection. The four of them had always been aware that they were intended for each other, Michael for Isabel, Max for Tess. While they had always accepted it, there had never been any reason for them not to accept it either. Now, in Max's case, it appeared that there was.

Isabel knew that while she loved Michael, it was not in the way in which troubadours sang of love. It was not with a passion so bright that it scalded, nor with an intensity so strong, it ached. Michael was more like a brother to her. She was aware that Michael felt the same about her and that Max felt the same way about Tess, to the point that Isabel had wondered if they were even capable of romantic love. She had speculated privately that perhaps their hearts were not able to love in the same way human hearts were.

She had wondered this until today - until she had seen the way Max reacted to five minutes in the presence of Lady Elizabeth de Parkville. Until she had witnessed Tess change from cheerful sister to spurned, jealous betrothed wife.

Isabel had not immediately understood why Max had entered that competition, but Tess had. Her blue eyes had narrowed and she had tensed on the bench beside Isabel. It was only then that Bella had watched her brother more closely and had seen what was transpiring between their brother and Sir Kyle�s betrothed. Even Michael, who was by far the more competitive of the two boys, had not brought the same intensity to his archery that Max had. Max had wanted to win for one reason and one reason alone - to win the kiss of Lady Elizabeth.

Isabel now listened to Tess upbraid him. In many ways she agreed with her sister. Max had endangered them by throwing off their anonymity. But, as she watched him, his eyes bright, his face alive as she had never seen it before, she could not blame him. She had always yearned for something that had seemed just beyond her reach. She had always known that Max felt the same.

She wondered now if Max was not the first to find it.

Isabel's reverie was interrupted, as was Tess's tirade, when Sir Kyle suddenly appeared at Lady Elizabeth's elbow. Bella saw Max tense.

"Good day, Isabel, Tess." Kyle addressed them cordially. Isabel flinched slightly when she became aware of the way the sheriff's son's eyes settled hotly upon her. Perhaps Tess had been accurate in her assessment that Sir Kyle had taken her flirting a fortnight ago more seriously than Isabel had intended.

Isabel lowered her eyes demurely, hoping he would get the picture that she was uninterested. "Good afternoon, Sir Kyle," she murmured. She watched through lowered lashes as Sir Kyle led Lady Elizabeth forward.

"Have you met my betrothed Lady Elizabeth de Parkville, ladies?" Although Sir Kyle's tone was friendly, the threatening look he sent in Max's direction was undeniable and made Isabel shiver. So, she reflected, even the numskull Sir Kyle noticed the interest between the two. Their anonymity would truly be sacrificed if the sheriff's son decided they were his enemies.

"We are most pleased to make your acquaintance, Lady Elizabeth," Isabel replied. Tess was no help, simply glaring at the other girl. "I am Isabel de..." She felt Max nudge her. "...of Huntington," she inserted smoothly, "and this is my sister, Tess."

Lady Elizabeth stepped forward, her eyes interested and kind. "I am pleased to meet you both. I was unaware of other ladies in the neighborhood, so close to my own age." She smiled, although it seemed somewhat forced. Her next words betrayed why. "When Sir Kyle and I marry we must renew the acquaintance." Isabel was instantly aware from the other girl's tone that she hoped the event never took place - not visits with Isabel and Tess but, rather, and more importantly, marriage with Sir Kyle.

Tess at last spoke up. "I doubt that will be possible, milady." The four others turned to stare at her. Lady Elizabeth blinked, Max's eyes narrowed, Sir Kyle looked suspicious, while Isabel tensed. "Our guardian is very particular about whom he allows us to see. It just seems unlikely." Tess raked her blue eyes from the top of Elizabeth's dark head to the toes of her slippers and repeated, "No, it will not possible at all."

Isabel watched Max's lips compress to a straight line and his dark eyes reflected that he was about to say something he would later regret.

"Tess!" Bella grabbed her sister urgently by the arm. "Pray excuse us, Lady Elizabeth, Sir Kyle." She offered a smile to the snubbed Elizabeth, hoping to erase the bewildered expression on the other girl's face. "We are most fatigued, unused as we are to such excitement." She motioned to the crowds around them. "Max, we will meet you at the stables in a few minutes. We would be most happy to see you again, milady." She smiled again at Elizabeth, but quickly hauled her sister away before she could get them into even more trouble.

When Isabel had managed to pull Tess out of ear-shot, she turned to her sister in annoyance. "What were you hoping to accomplish with that little display?" she demanded.

Tess raised her chin in defiance. "I was making clear to that little simpering noblewoman that I am on to her." Her blue eyes flashed with barely concealed fury. "I saw the way she was staring at Max, playing up to him. He is mine."

Isabel's eyes widened in astonishment. She had never seen this side of her sister - totally unreasonable and totally oblivious to the fact that Max had been just as infatuated with Lady Elizabeth as the lady had been with him. This was dangerous. Tess had been reckless, totally unlike herself - and so had Max.

"Well," Isabel told her, trying to calm Tess down, "Max will never see her again after today anyway. When Lord Edmund hears of this, he will lock us all away for a year."

Tess's face relaxed minutely. "Yes, I suppose that you are correct, Bella." She began to tap her foot impatiently. "Where is he?" she demanded, her temper evidently beginning to rise again. "And where is Michael? We really must start home. It will soon be dark. We do not want to be waylaid in Sherwood again."

Isabel scanned the crowd. "I see Michael over there. He is joining Max. He'll get Max to leave."

Tess followed her gaze, tensing suddenly. "Bella! Look! It's that priest! The one from Sherwood." Isabel followed Tess's gaze and felt her heart enter her throat as she watched the priest make his way through the packed bystanders, his eyes intent on Max and Michael, who were still conversing with Sir Kyle and Lady Elizabeth. Her stomach clenched when she realized that the Sheriff of Nottingham had also joined the little group. She forced herself to calm down.

"It will be fine, Tess," Bella reassured her sister. "You erased his memory. He will not recognize them." She was not as certain as she sounded though. While Tess's powers were known to be mind-altering, she had never actually practiced them in the dire circumstances they had experienced earlier that day. Yes, Tess could make unicorns appear from the mist and stars seem to dance in the sky, but she had never before had cause to replace entire memories - and the priest had been unconscious when Tess had done it. There had been no proof that she had succeeded.

Isabel held her breath as the priest passed only five feet to the right of where Michael and Max stood, completely oblivious to the danger in which they found themselves. Isabel felt Tess grab her hand, clutching it until it was numb.

They both froze as the priest abruptly came to a halt, staring at their brothers. Horror and terror began to dawn on his face and, as though he was suddenly woken from a nightmare, he shook his head, raising his arm and pointing it directly at Michael.

"Demon!" he yelled, his voice so loud and insistent it carried to where Tess and Isabel stood, helpless and frozen with terror, unable to help Max and Michael in any way.

Michael's head whipped around and Isabel could see him stumble into Max in his shock. Max put up his arms to catch his brother, his posture suddenly stiff.

"Stop the demons!" The priest pointed at them both now, recognition of Max clearly dawning as well. "They killed a dozen men in East Sherwood this afternoon, with no weapons and without laying a hand on any of them!" Max was frantically looking around for an escape, his arm still firmly planted around Michael's shoulders. Isabel could see Michael struggling to get away, his shock quickly turning to anger.

"We saved your life, you stupid old man!" Michael yelled, his fury evident in every line of his body. If Max had not had a firm grip on him, he would have attacked the priest.

Isabel noticed that the sheriff had unsheathed his sword. He was staring from Michael to the priest, trying to get a handle on what was occurring.

Sir Kyle was attempting to lead Lady Elizabeth away, but she wrenched herself from his grasp, clearly unwilling to leave Max's side - particularly if he was in danger. Sir Kyle stepped away from her, annoyance and hurt plain on his face.

The priest was still yelling. Max was trying to make Michael walk away, but Michael stood rooted to the spot, his desire to murder the priest apparently rising with every moment.

"I suggest we adjourn to the castle and deal with this matter in private, " Max finally suggested, appealing to the sheriff. The sheriff looked inclined to grant the request, when Sir Kyle suddenly stepped forward, his tone cold.

"What is there to discuss? A man of the Church has accused your brother of murder." Kyle pointed at Michael, arrogance and disdain plain in his stance. "They belong in the dungeon until this is sorted out." Isabel felt her heart constrict, as several well-dressed nobles who had gathered at the scene began to nod their heads in agreement. She saw Lady Elizabeth appearing to be about to step in, to likely plead on Max and Michael's behalf, when Michael cut her off.

"We will not be thrown in any dungeon." His hand went up. Tess gasped and Isabel nearly fainted. She caught her breath when Max grabbed Michael's arm and started to pull him away.

"We are leaving - right now."

The crowd parted suddenly and a man dressed in the attire of a bishop of the Church stepped forward, blocking their path. "I command that you arrest these men, sheriff. In the name of the Church they will be tried for witchcraft." He eyed the trembling priest, who was clearly beginning to lose his nerve. "A man of God does not lie, and therefore his word must be heeded. Arrest them."

Isabel could see that the sheriff was torn. He clearly did not believe the priest, but he did not want to defy such a high man of the Church in public. The crowd around the little group had grown to almost astronomical proportions.

The matter was abruptly and irrevocably taken from the sheriff's plate when Lady Elizabeth, out of nowhere, threw herself on the bishop, knocking the Church leader to the ground. The crowd bellowed in astonishment at the sight of a refined lady seated atop the head of the Church in the region.

As Sir Kyle moved forward to haul her off, Elizabeth appealed to Isabel�s brother. "Run, Max!"

Isabel could see Norman soldiers beginning to push their way through the crowd.

Max was staring at Elizabeth, clearly undecided. Isabel knew that her brother trusted in justice. It went against every fibre of his being to run away. The decision was taken out of his hands by Michael, who hauled his brother away, grabbing the nearest horse and thrusting its reins at Max.

Max mounted quickly, clearly searching the crowd for Isabel and Tess. Isabel closed her eyes, frantically searching for calm. She connected almost immediately.

Go, Max! We're safe! We'll follow later!

Her brother�s voice was clear in her head but with an underlying note of panic when it sounded in her mind. I can't leave you, Bella!

Do it, Max! Getting yourself arrested will not help us.

With that, Max wheeled his horse around, Michael close on the steed's heels, another pilfered horse under him.

"Sheriff!" one of the barons bellowed. "They're stealing my horses!"

The sheriff stared after Max and Michael, forcing himself to concentrate. "Captain!" The captain of the castle guard quickly broke through the crowd. Isabel watched her brothers disappear through the gates of the city, Max looking back only once, Michael not at all.

Isabel grabbed a sobbing Tess's hand. "Come on!" With that, she pulled her sister away, getting quickly lost in the crowd.

Part 10

Alexander caught Elizabeth's arm as she flew past him, her veil fluttering behind her, revealing her long dark braids. He had never seen his friend in such a state of disorder before. She frantically wrenched her arm out of his grip, until he spoke. "Lizzy! What the devil is the matter with you?"

Elizabeth stopped abruptly and threw her arms around Alexander. "Oh, thank goodness. Alexander, you must help me! Where is the queen?" Her eyes were darting from one direction to the other, clearly searching the crowd for someone.

"She retired to the castle after you kissed Maxwell of Huntington. The excitement was too much for her."

Elizabeth seemed to calm down slightly. "Then she did not see what I did! Alexander, I jumped on the bishop!" She looked momentarily non-plussed, but then quickly gathered her wits again. "Thank goodness. I still have some time. If you see Sir Kyle, tell him I went in the opposite direction!" Elizabeth turned, as though to run off.

Alexander grabbed her arm again, halting her in her tracks. "Lizzy! Tell me what's wrong." He had never seen her so scattered.

Elizabeth did not pull away this time. "Alex! Maxwell of Huntington and his brother are being chased by the sheriff's men. I must find their sisters to help them. They must be beside themselves with worry."

Alexander's eyes narrowed. "Why is the sheriff chasing them?" he demanded suspiciously "And what, pray tell, does that have to do with you?"

Elizabeth rolled her eyes. "Really, Alexander! Where have you been? Michael has been accused of murder and witchcraft by Father Desmond."

Alexander's grip tightened on Elizabeth's arm. "Pardon me?"

"It is, of course, blatantly false," Elizabeth told him defiantly. "I just know that Max could not have been involved in anything like that."

Alex raised an eyebrow at her. "Max, is it? And what do you know of Maxwell of Huntington, Lizzy? You kissed him as the prize in a competition. He is a complete stranger to you."

Elizabeth shook her head emphatically. "No, Alex! I know. I cannot explain it, I just do. Now, if you are not going to help me, then let me go!" She wrenched her arm away from him again.

"Lizzy!" he called after her. She ignored him, pushing her way through the crowd at a dead run. Alexander had never seen his friend like this before. He followed behind, more concerned for her than he had ever been. He nearly lost sight of her, when her blue veil was suddenly visible close to the city gates. She was talking to two girls, who were clutching hands. One of the girls, a tall blonde dressed in red, was listening to Elizabeth intently, while the other was trying to pull her companion away.

"....Isabel. Let me help you," Alexander heard Elizabeth say, when he caught up. As she spoke, the tall blonde turned slightly, scanning the crowd. Her profile came into Alex's line of vision and he stopped abruptly, feeling as though he had just been kicked in the stomach.

She was the most beautiful creature he had ever laid eyes on. Blonde braids framed a visage of exquisite proportion, full lips, perfect nose, dark full-lashed eyes. The expression of pure terror on that ideal face brought the iron to Alexander of Whitfield's soul.

Alexander was a knight in need of a cause. And he had just found it in the face of an angel.

"Thank you, Lady Elizabeth," the angel was saying. "But you cannot help us. We must find Max and Michael ourselves. They are fugitives. They need us."

The shorter blonde girl standing next to the angel broke in. "Having you involved would just mean more trouble. Have you not caused enough already?" The expression of dismay that crossed Lizzy's face annoyed Alexander. Who was this girl to speak to his kind and loving Elizabeth in such a manner?

"I'll thank you, milady, to keep a civil tongue in your head!" This came from Mary, who had suddenly appeared at Elizabeth's elbow. "How dare you speak to Elizabeth that way, when she is only trying to help."

Alexander came to stand quietly behind his sister and his friend. He did not speak up, simply stared at the small blonde. Mary had always been capable of defending them all with her wicked tongue.

The angel spoke up. "I apologize for my sister." Alex saw her nudge the other girl with her elbow. She turned sad brown eyes on Alexander. They were pools of mystery, serious and wary, with an underlying hint of vulnerability that spoke to Alexander's heart. He felt it thump unsteadily in his chest.

Elizabeth replied, "I understand that you are upset, Lady Tess, but at least let me send my friend Alexander to accompany you. He can protect you in the confines of the forest until you find your brothers." Alex knew that Lizzy was aware that she did not even need to ask him to do so. His chivalrous nature would have guaranteed that he would have escorted the ladies unbidden. He bowed in accommodation.

Lizzy drew him forward. "This is my dearest friend, nearly brother, Alexander of Whitfield. You can trust him. I do, with my life." Elizabeth indicated the angel and her sister. "Alex this is Isabel of Huntington and Tess of Huntington. They are Michael and Max's sisters."

Mary was still next to Elizabeth, her arms crossed over her chest, her eyes sparking with annoyance at Tess of Huntington. Alex noted that she had changed from her boyish attire to a gown, but that it was typically plain. "I will go too," she announced, tossing her newly cropped curly head.

"This is not a pleasure ride into the woods," Tess snapped, but Isabel nodded.

"I suppose we do need help." She reached forward and took Elizabeth's hand. "Why are you doing this?"

Elizabeth just smiled. "I do not know myself. I just know that we are meant to help you."

Isabel turned to Alexander and Mary. "I do not understand why you would be so kind to complete strangers, but I thank you." Tess snorted. Alexander noticed that Isabel gave her a perplexed look, but appeared to decide to ignore her sister.

"I hope you do not think you are coming with us. The least you can do," Tess directed her comment to Elizabeth, "Is to keep that imbecile Sir Kyle away from us."

Elizabeth raised her chin, narrowing her eyes slightly. What is going on between these two? Alex wondered to himself. "I was not planning on accompanying you," Elizabeth replied stiffly. "I will come to you tomorrow, after I have gathered whatever knowledge I can about Michael's case."

Elizabeth pulled Alex and Mary slightly away from the two Huntington sisters. "Please care for them. I know that it is what Max would want."

Alex and Mary exchanged glances.

"What is this Maxwell of Huntington to you, Lizzy?" Alexander repeated his question from earlier. "All of this is most peculiar." He felt himself turning back to stare at Isabel of Huntington. She was watching them all, her dark eyes assessing. She briefly met Alex's gaze, blinked and looked away, a faint blush appearing on her cheeks. Alex felt his own skin heat up, but he shook his head, forcing himself to listen to Elizabeth.

His friend was staring off into the distance, her face serene and certain. "I only know that it is important to help Max and his family. I cannot say why, but it must be." She turned her dark eyes on her closest friends in the world. "It is meant to be - for all of us."

Mary nodded. "I feel it too. I met Michael of Huntington." Her eyes narrowed slightly, "And while he is an arrogant pig, he is no murderer. This just feels right." Mary smiled suddenly. "Besides, it has been ages since we truly had an adventure!"

They rejoined Isabel and Tess. "It will be safer if you all hide in the forest until I find out exactly what the Church and sheriff intend to do. I will also appeal to the queen," Elizabeth told them. "Is there anyone I should contact for you?" She directed this question at Isabel and Tess. They glanced briefly at each other, seemed to come to an agreement.

"No, not just yet," Isabel replied.

Elizabeth suddenly started. "Oh for pity's sake! There is Sir Kyle. I will go waylay him while you make good your escape. I will meet you tomorrow at St. Mary's Convent in the forest. Lay low until then." With that, she disappeared into the crowd.

Alexander watched her go, wondering when his friend had become such a forceful woman. He turned back to the other three girls, who had all begun to eye each other suspiciously again.

"Let us go. The fewer horses we take the better. We will be unable to properly care for them in the forest," he stated. He helped Isabel climb onto her horse, Tess mounting behind. That left he and Mary to share the other one. They glared at each other momentarily. Alexander knew exactly what his sister was thinking. "Fine, you may hold the reins to begin with," he finally relented, sighing.

Isabel and Tess laughed despite themselves.

Part 11

They had left the King's Highway, and were now winding their way through a deer run in Sherwood, Tess and Isabel following close behind Alexander and his sister. Isabel was holding the reins. Tess was still behind her, having fallen asleep against Isabel's back. Bella was glad. Her sister had complained from the moment they had left Nottingham.

"I do not understand why they are coming with us, Bella." Tess had whispered to her an hour or so earlier. The whisper had been loud enough to carry to Mary of Whitfield, however, as Isabel was now sure Tess had intended. "We know exactly where Max and Michael went. We do not need them and I do not like feeling at all indebted to that Lady Elizabeth."

Isabel had not replied, finding for once that ignoring her sister was the easiest course of action. She briefly met Alexander's eyes, as he glanced back at them. Mary had been muttering under her breath to him, Isabel was almost positive, but he simply smiled at Bella and turned back.

Few words had been spoken since. A tentative trust existed between Isabel and the two Delucies, although Bella could not really figure out why. Perhaps I did not want to have to take control of the situation, she reflected now. Alexander of Whitfield seems more than willing to take on my problems.

As she stared at the back of his head, she wondered what it was about him that she had found so immediately trustworthy. Perhaps it was the concern with which he had treated Elizabeth earlier, or perhaps it was the way he just laughed whenever Mary snapped at him or tried to get him to do something her way.

Isabel noticed immediately that Alexander of Whitfield did not do anything he did not want to do.

Perhaps it had been the way he had looked at her when they had first met - like she was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. But then, many men did that. It was something more, something that shone from his dark eyes - a wry humour and a joie de vivre that attracted her immediately.

The small group broke through to a clearing, which was graced by the large oak Isabel recalled from one of her many wild rides through the forest, during her attempts to escape her stifling existence at Castle DeHarding. She and Michael, Max and Tess had dubbed it "Sanctuary" long since, agreeing that in event of any serious situation, should they be parted, this was where they would meet.

Sanctuary was located deep in the dark heart of Sherwood, near enough to Lord Edmund�s castle to be easily reached, but far enough that their guardian was unaware of its existence. The clearing was wide and a stream meandered through the far corner, winding its way back into the green wood. As they rode in, a deer raised its head, stared at them momentarily, and then disappeared into the forest.

They could survive here - in hiding- for quite some time. Isabel was positive that it was the place Michael and Max would head, knowing that the girls would think of it, too.

Unfortunately, as they entered the clearing, her brothers were nowhere to be found.

Tess awoke with a start, when Isabel pulled her horse to a stop. She glanced around and Isabel could feel her sister begin to panic. "Where are they, Bella?" Isabel felt Alexander and Mary's eyes on her questioningly.

Suddenly, Max melted out from behind the oak. His brown cloak had rendered him virtually invisible, something Bella realized he had intended. His bow was slung over his shoulder, ready for instant access.

He was staring at Alexander and Mary, wariness apparent in his dark eyes. "Bella?" he asked quietly.

"Lady Elizabeth sent them to help us, Maxwell," Isabel told him quickly. She saw Max relax visibly.

"Where is the lady?" Max's eyes had brightened at the thought that she might also be with them.

"Elizabeth is in Nottingham," Alexander told him, dismounting and bowing cordially. "I am Alexander of Whitfield, and this is my sister Mary."

Isabel noticed that Mary did not wait for aid in dismounting, but swung smoothly from the saddle, gazing around the clearing assessingly. "Yes, I think this will do nicely," she commented. Max, Isabel and Tess turned to look at her in confusion. Mary noticed and grinned. "For our camp, of course."

"Our camp?" Tess demanded. When Mary only stared at her, Tess continued, with horror, "You are not planning on staying here with us?" Isabel could feel herself wanting to smirk despite herself. She noticed Alexander attempting to mask a smile, as well.

"I believe I am in the mood for a little fresh air," Mary replied breezily. "We promised Lizzy that we would help you until all this silliness with the sheriff is sorted out." She raised an eyebrow, an action that Isabel had noticed she and her brother shared. "Are you out of trouble yet?" she asked Isabel kindly.

"Well, no," Isabel replied, feeling an uncharacteristic urge to giggle. She was finding that she enjoyed this girl's company more and more. Mary had already turned a dire situation into something almost amusing several times that day. She was definitely one capable of making real worries seem insignificant, if they worked together.

Max stepped forward, his expression concerned. "I do not think that you understand, milady. The accusations are not exactly unfounded."

Mary's eyes widened momentarily. "I see."

"Did your brother kill those men?" Alexander asked. Isabel felt a stab of disappointment. They were going to leave them when they heard the truth. She just knew it. She squashed her feeling of sadness ruthlessly. You knew that you could not depend on anyone but each other, she told herself.

"He had no choice," Isabel inserted, using her most snooty tone. It was a vain attempt to mask her true feelings, of fear and disappointment. "They were outlaws. He was protecting me." She stared at Alexander defiantly, waiting for him to turn away, to drag his sister after him, to leave them all alone.

They were always alone.

"I can understand the urge to protect you," Alexander told her mildly. He did not move, just stood his ground, his gaze steady. Isabel blinked, confused.

"Well, we are all outlaws now," Mary decreed. "Alexander and I have aided and abetted wanted men...and women." She smiled at Isabel. She waggled her finger at Max, whom she had apparently deduced was the real leader of the group. "You will not rid yourselves of us now. If you do, we'll just have to set up camp next-door anyway." She snorted. "Betimes, I have no desire to return to that castle. I just know the queen was setting me up for betrothal next." She wrinkled her nose. "And after the horrible taste she showed in choosing Sir Kyle for Lizzy, I'm afraid that I am going to have to insist that I be allowed to decide my own fate. Maybe a few weeks away from me will make the old bat miss me enough to allow it." In spite of her words, the affectionate tone of Mary's voice told Isabel that she really did love the queen.

As Mary spoke, Michael appeared from the forest, a brace of rabbits clutched in one hand. He stopped abruptly at the sight of Alexander and Mary.

"You!" he sputtered, staring at Mary, annoyance pronounced on his face.

Mary smiled at him. "Hello to you, too." She eyed the rabbits arrogantly. "Hmmmm. Only three."

Isabel watched Michael's lips compress with irritation. She allowed herself a small smile. Interesting, she thought.

Max finally spoke again. "Are you sure?"

"Max! We do not need them!" Tess stated, her nose in the air. "We cannot trust them."

Max ignored her, watching Mary and Alexander closely.

When Mary nodded enthusiastically, Alexander more calmly, his gaze locked on Bella' s face, Max capitulated. "Very well. I do not like the idea of others becoming involved in our problems, but we can certainly use the help, particularly from an archer as capable as you - Martin of York." He smiled wryly at Mary, who sniffed.

Michael rolled his eyes and stomped off to the stream to clean the rabbits. Isabel was not surprised when Mary trailed after him, telling him exactly how he should go about doing so. Tess flopped down in a pile of moss under the oak in a huff, clearly settling in for a good sulk.

Isabel was surprised to see that Max was preparing one of the horses.

"What are you doing, Max?" she asked worriedly.

Max did not reply, just stared at Alex for a moment. Alexander nodded and Max turned the horse, pushing it into the dense foliage, pulling the hood of his cloak over his dark head as he went.

"Where is he going?" Isabel asked Alexander, annoyance at her brother's high-handedness apparent in her voice despite her efforts to hide it. She blinked when Alexander took her hand, gently squeezing it and releasing it. She felt her cheeks redden.

"He is going to see Elizabeth," Alexander told her with certainty.

Part 12

When Elizabeth joined the queen, the sheriff, and Sir Kyle at the high table in the Great Hall for dinner that evening, she tried to avoid all of their eyes. She knew that it was useless, that she was going to be berated for jumping on the bishop that afternoon, but she hoped that she might put it off for a time. Her worry for Max, Mary, and Alexander, as well as the others, was such that she did not know if she would be able to keep her composure during a lecture.

She had tried to plead illness, but the queen had insisted that she join them - and where Queen Eleanor commanded, there was no refusal.

Thus, she now made her way through the hall, circling around the lower tables, stepping over one of the sheriff's hounds, and trying to avoid the smoke from the fires in the two great hearths. Torches were lit along the stone walls, but the light was still dim.

Elizabeth had changed from the blue gown she had worn to the fair, having torn the sleeve during her fall with Bishop Waldemar. She was now wearing a gown of rose velvet, her girdle simple. She had chosen to forgo wimple and veil, her hair neatly braided and coiled around her head, bound with a gold circlet. A single pearl graced the middle of her forehead. Elizabeth had decided that demure and respectable were probably the most likely way of escaping too great a scolding from the queen. For, with too harsh a punishment, she would likely be confined to her room, making it impossible to bring supplies and news to the fugitives on the morrow. She was desperate to join her friends, and would do nothing to jeopardize the opportunity.

She was desperate to see Max, again.

Elizabeth did not understand what was happening to her where Maxwell of Huntington was concerned, but she knew that she had to see him, had to find out why she was so drawn to him. She had to know why she was so eager to help him, she was willing to risk her relationship with the queen, any hope of happiness with her future husband, break the law, and endanger the lives of her two closest friends.

She was frightened by the intensity of the way she felt about him. It was as though she had always known him - that they had always loved each other.

For this was what she felt for him, an almost complete stranger - love. She knew with utter certainty that he was the person she was supposed to be with. He was the one with whom she was supposed to spend the rest of her life.

It was, quite simply, meant to be. She knew it, and, yet, she still did not know how she knew it. To find out, she needed to see Max again.

"Well, look who has finally decided to join us," Sir Kyle muttered snidely as she gracefully took her seat next to him. A servant hurried forward, providing a bowl in which she quickly washed her hands. Elizabeth met Kyle's eyes briefly, was not surprised to see him glaring at her. She quickly looked away.

"I apologize for my tardiness, your grace, my lord." She spoke to the queen and the sheriff.

The sheriff nodded stiffly, clearly not sure what to say.

The queen had no such dilemma. "Well, Elizabeth, I have heard about your adventure this afternoon." Elizabeth pressed her lips together, her eyes firmly on her lap. "It seems that we are going to need to have a little heart to heart later this evening." The kind tone of the queen's voice caused Elizabeth to snap her head up and stare at her guardian. Queen Eleanor's eyes were twinkling. "I do wish I could have seen the expression on old Waldemar's face when you trounced him." She snorted, not at all delicately. "If anyone deserves to be pulled off his high horse, it's that one."

Elizabeth smiled weakly, unsure what to say. She glanced at Sir Kyle, who looked perplexed and annoyed. Clearly he had been hoping for some different comment from the queen. The sheriff just shook his head and rolled his eyes.

"I will apologize to him, your grace," Elizabeth finally replied carefully.

"You should apologize to my father and I as well," Kyle inserted nastily. "Thanks to you, we lost those two outlaw Huntingtons. Not to mention you humiliated me. We couldn't even find their two sisters to hold as hostages." He suddenly eyed her suspiciously. "Where did you disappear to so quickly after their escape?"

"I went to the chapel to pray for forgiveness for my behavior. I lost my head, Sir Kyle. Please forgive me." Elizabeth decided to continue to play the contrite betrothed fianc�e, although she practically had to force the words out through clenched teeth.

Kyle stared at her for several loaded moments, finally nodding arrogantly, and turning back to his food.

"There really are more important matters to discuss." The Sheriff cuffed Kyle on the head, earning him a dirty look from his son. "Lady Elizabeth, her grace informs me that Alexander and Mary Delucie are nowhere to be found in the castle. Knowst you aught of their whereabouts?"

Elizabeth feigned ignorance. "Alexander told me earlier that he has a small manor near Nottingham. Perhaps he and Mary went there to pass the night?"

"Without telling me?" Eleanor raised an eyebrow imperiously. "What am I to do with that girl?" She smiled despite herself. "She must have been aware that I planned to introduce her to a potential suitor on the morrow. Sir Guy is riding to Nottingham, from York, for the purpose."

Elizabeth smiled weakly. "I am certain that she knew nothing of the sort, your grace." She was actually sure the exact opposite was true, knowing Mary.

"Hmmm, I wonder." The queen turned back to the trencher she shared with the sheriff. He was still sizing up Elizabeth, an expression of curiosity on his craggy face.

He finally spoke, changing the subject. "As to those outlaws - you are sure you know nothing of either Michael or Maxwell of Huntington, milady?" He looked suddenly annoyed. "I still must speak to the bishop this eve, must tell him something. He is determined that I pursue them." The sheriff clearly thought the whole business ridiculous. For the first time Elizabeth began to feel hope that all would be well for Max and his siblings.

She decided then that she would do her utmost to hear the conversation between the bishop and the sheriff. I will do anything to protect them, she thought fiercely.

"I know nothing, sheriff." Elizabeth bit her lip. She despised falsehoods. "Are you sure that they are guilty?" she asked, hoping to get a clearer picture of the sheriff's intentions. Any news she could provide for Max would be invaluable.

The sheriff just shook his head, sighing. "I hope not. I liked those boys." He indicated Sir Kyle, whose head was buried in his trencher. "Kyle and I will investigate the clearing tomorrow, where Father Desmond claims the men are buried."

"But if they killed outlaws, what is the concern?" the queen asked, clearly irritated by the whole business. "Those boys are heroes, not villains. It seems to me they saved that idiot priest's life."

"And were likely only protecting their sisters," Elizabeth piped up, relishing any opportunity to press Max and Michael's innocence.

"It is the method of the killing that concerns us, your grace." This came from Sir Kyle, entirely too condescendingly phrased for Elizabeth's taste - and she was sure the queen's. "The priest claims that no weapons, nor even physical means were used. Witchcraft, you see."

Eleanor stared down her nose at him. "Indeed." She pursed her lips. Elizabeth could see that Sir Kyle was beginning to sour on her guardian. Elizabeth smothered a grin as Kyle blanched under the queen's frigid stare. He quickly turned back to his food.

As the meal finished, Elizabeth began to strategize her plans for the next day. She realized quite suddenly that she had no idea where her friends had gone. She knew that they were in the forest, but Sherwood was vast and dangerous. After all, the whole disaster in which they found themselves embroiled had been the result of an outlaw attack. She knew that she could not venture to the forest alone.

"Elizabeth." She was snapped out of her reverie by the queen, who had stood up and was wearily leaning on the sheriff's arm. Elizabeth felt a momentary pang. Her beloved guardian was becoming more aged by the day. Few people lived half so long as the queen had - she was already in her seventh decade. Mary often commented that Eleanor's will alone had kept her alive so long.

"Your grace. May I accompany you to your chamber?" she asked now, jumping to her feet.

Eleanor smiled affectionately. "No, my sweet. I am away to bed anyway." She glanced at Sir Kyle, her lip curling slightly. "Spend some time with your betrothed. Good night."

Sir Kyle stood, bowing courteously. He seemed to realize that the queen was not pleased with him and was trying to make it up to her. She had, after all, been the instigator of his advantageous betrothal. She could just as easily end it.

After the sheriff had led Queen Eleanor away, Kyle turned to stare at her. "Well, am I to have an explanation?" he demanded.

Elizabeth blinked. "An explanation of what, my lord?" she asked warily.

"Of what is going on between you and that Maxwell of Huntington?" He glared at her. "I am aware that everyone sees me as a fool." The bitterness in his tone betrayed to Elizabeth that it was not her opinion that really mattered to him, but, rather, his father's. His eyes were bright when he looked at her. She felt her heart go out to him. He looked like a lost little boy. "I am not a fool, Elizabeth."

"I know, Sir Kyle." She realized that his desire to please his father made him potentially the most dangerous person involved in the drama unfolding. She had to keep him happy and unsuspicious, at all costs.

For Max.

"I swear to you now that nothing is going on between Maxwell of Huntington and I." She crossed her fingers behind her back, silently promising to say a few extra Hail Marys that evening for her lie. Sir Kyle stared at her intently for a moment, then finally nodded. She breathed a sigh of relief.

Later, after spending a quiet hour playing chess with her betrothed, Elizabeth was able to retire to her chamber. She wondered where the sheriff was meeting with the bishop. She still had every intention of spying on their conversation. It was just a matter of finding them.

She stopped a servant in the upper passage leading to her chamber. "Pray tell, is the sheriff in his solar?"

The servant curtsied before replying, "Aye, milady. He spends some time with his seneschal. The bishop will be arriving shortly. Would you like me tell my lord sheriff that you require to speak with him?"

Elizabeth quickly shook her head. "Nay. Thank you. I will see him on the morrow." The servant nodded and scurried away.

As she moved to enter her chamber, she felt a shiver descend her backbone. She frowned slightly. It was not a chill, nor was it concern that caused it.

Rather, it was a sudden awareness that she was not alone.

Elizabeth quietly opened her heavy chamber door, wondering why she was unafraid. Her heart was beating quickly, but she was not frightened.

The glow from the fireplace was the only illumination in the room. The shadows were thick, impenetrable.

She felt her heart stop as a figure melted from the velvet hangings shielding her bed. He was cloaked, his hood concealing his features, but she knew immediately who it was.

Her breath caught in her throat.

"Max."

Part 13

Max watched Elizabeth enter her chamber, his heart pounding. The light was dim, but he could still see her exquisite beauty, which took his breath away.

In the few short hours he had been away from her, he had wondered if he had imagined the extent to which she affected him. But, he knew now, he had not.

It had been a relatively simple affair sneaking into Nottingham Castle. He was sure that the sheriff would be displeased at how easy it had been. He had simply walked through the open gate, past several guards who had been well into their cups. They hadn't even questioned him.

Finding Elizabeth's chamber had not been quite as easy. He finally had to resort to opening every door along the corridor, knowing that all the inhabitants of the castle were at supper. Max had identified Liz's room by the faint scent of violets that assailed him, as well as by the blue veil sitting on the bed, being the one she had been wearing that afternoon.

He had not had long to wait. She was now crossing the room, an expression of hope on her visage. He stepped out from behind the bed's hangings, his hood still in place and stared at her.

Elizabeth paused. "Max," she breathed. He swallowed, unable to say anything, simply shrugged the hood of his cloak off his head. Her eyes were bright, causing him to go weak in the knees.

And then she was in his arms. His mouth claimed hers in a kiss so fierce it left both of them gasping for breath. There was nothing gentle in this kiss. It was completely different from the one they had shared that afternoon - that had been a kiss full of promise.

This was one of possession.

Max broke away, ashamed of his lack of control. Her hands were on his shoulders, her fingers clutching at the fabric of his cloak. Her eyes were half-closed, shining with some emotion he could not identify.

They stared at each other. He brought his hands up, gently tucked a stray lock behind her ear, took her hand and led her to the bed. She sat down, blinked up at him, perplexed.

"I apologize, my lady," he said. "I do not know what came over me."

Elizabeth gazed steadily at him. "I beg you not to say you are sorry. Max, please! We both know that it has gone far beyond that."

Max blinked. He dropped to his knees in front of her, claimed her hand and brought it to his lips. She placed her other hand on his cheek, forcing him to look at her. "I do not know what is happening to me, but I know that we must never regret what transpires between us," Elizabeth continued seriously.

They stayed quietly like that for several moments. She stroked his cheek. Finally she said, "Why are you here? It is so dangerous, Max! I told Mary and Alexander I would come to you on the morrow."

"I had to make sure that you were safe." He clutched her hand tightly. "Liz, you risked too much for us this afternoon. You must promise me that you will never expose yourself like that again." He was determined that she agree. He would not leave until he knew that she would never risk herself again.

Liz dropped her gaze. She looked as though she was hiding something. "I cannot make such a promise, Max." Max felt his face tighten, but before he could say anything, she quickly changed the subject. "I do not believe that the sheriff wishes to pursue the matter, Max, but the bishop is insisting. Sir Kyle and my lord sheriff will be in the forest tomorrow to find the bodies. You must move them tonight."

Max nodded quickly, trying to brush aside her fears. "It will be all right, my love. We have set up camp until all this blows over. Alexander and Lady Mary have decided to remain with us. They are perfectly safe. Thank you for sending them to protect Tess and Isabel." He brought her palm to his lips again, still astounded that he was allowed to do so. The way he felt about her - he had never in a million years imagined that she could feel the same way.

But the way she gazed at him, her heart in her eyes, he knew it was true. She brought her hands up, cupped his face and placed a gentle kiss on his lips. He felt his heart begin to thunder in his chest. He had never dared to hope that he could feel this way about anyone. He had always known that he was to marry Tess, but she was like a sister to him. She had never made him feel the way Elizabeth did, just at the thought of her.

The memory of Tess gave him a minor pang of guilt, but he quickly brushed it aside. He could not waste a precious moment, in the company of Liz, with regrets.

She was right after all. They had moved well past the point of regret.

"You must go, my beloved. You are in danger here," Liz told him. He didn't know when he had started to think of her by that name. He had realized rather quickly that no one else called her by it. It just seemed natural to him - like he had always called her thus.

"I will not go anywhere, until you promise me that you will do nothing to jeopardize your safety," he replied stubbornly. Liz gave him an annoyed look. "Promise me, Liz. If not, I will go and turn myself over to the sheriff right now." She frowned at him. He thought she looked adorable, but he knew she would give in.

She pressed her lips together, clearly debating with herself. "Very well. I promise," she said quietly.

Max stood, pulling her to her feet. She placed her head on his shoulder, clutched him tightly. "I do not know how or why, but I love you." She pulled back slightly, smiling at him shyly. "I know that I am being most forward, but I cannot help myself. I need you to know."

Max lowered his head, then kissed her thoroughly. He finally broke away, placed his forehead against hers and whispered. "You must always swear to me that you will never keep anything from me. For I love you too. From the moment I laid eyes on you, I knew that you were my other half."

She kissed him again. He felt her tears against his face. "Now, please go, my love. I could not bear it if you were caught here."

Max managed to step away from her, although every part of his being was screaming for him to return to her arms. She was gazing sadly, but lovingly at him. "I will come to you again soon." She nodded, attempting to smile.

As he opened the door, he heard a flurry of movement behind him. He turned and she was in his arms again, placing kisses all over his face. "Please be careful, Max! If anything were to befall you�" She trailed off, her voice catching slightly. He caught her lips in another deep kiss, trying to reassure her.

He pulled away, gazed into her eyes and replied, "I swear that I will never give you cause to weep, my Liz." With that, he reluctantly disentangled himself from her embrace and disappeared down the corridor.

Part 14

Elizabeth watched Max disappear down the stone corridor, a small smile on her face. She could feel her body still glowing where he had touched her so tenderly moments before.

How can I have fallen in love with someone I barely know? she wondered, as she crossed her arms, hugging them to herself as a shiver suddenly ran through her.

A premonition claimed her. The image of Max lying in a pool of blood suddenly flashed through her mind. She threw her hands to her head, tried to push the picture away.

She swallowed convulsively, taking deep breaths.

"Milady! Are you well?" Elizabeth's eyes snapped open. She was still standing in the doorway to her chamber. A servant, passing by with a tray in her hands, eyed her worriedly.

"I am fine, Parkyla." Elizabeth shuddered as the horrific vision tried to reassert itself. "Are you taking that to the sheriff and the bishop?" she asked Parkyla suddenly. More than ever it was imperative that she hear what the sheriff was planning. She had to keep Max and the others safe.

Parkyla nodded her head. "Aye, milady."

Elizabeth reached out and took the tray from the serving girl. "I will take it in to them. I must speak to the sheriff this evening. They are in the solar?" Parkyla nodded, curtsied and hurried away, glancing once behind her, her expression curious.

Elizabeth took a deep breath and hurried down the corridor, the tray balanced carefully in her hands.

The sheriff's solar was up a flight of stone steps in one of the castle's towers. As she approached, Elizabeth tried to make as little noise as possible. She was pleased to note that the sheriff had left the door to the room slightly ajar. Had the heavy oak been closed, there would have been no way of hearing.

"......insist that you take care of this, sheriff."

Elizabeth gently set the tray on a nearby ledge, inched closer to the door.

"But, your grace, the whole story seems somewhat outlandish. My men are occupied with collecting taxes for the king. They have no time to chase two, likely innocent, boys through the green wood," the sheriff complained.

"I trust Father Desmond to speak the truth, DeValence. If he says that those boys used witchcraft, then I believe him," the bishop replied in ringing tones. "Do you doubt me?"

"No, of course not, your grace." Elizabeth could hear the sheriff sigh. "Very well. I will send my men out tomorrow, but I must insist that those boys be given a fair..." The sheriff was cut off. Elizabeth heard someone tapping on a door. She recalled that there were two entrances to the tower. She crossed herself quickly, thanking God that the messenger had chosen the other one. She would have found it difficult to explain her presence in the corridor with her ear pressed to the door. Elizabeth felt an hysterical giggle about to erupt. She quickly clamped a hand over her mouth, forced herself to listen.

"....grave tidings, milord." Elizabeth recognized the voice of the captain of the castle guard.

"What is it?" the sheriff barked, clearly annoyed by the interruption.

"We fear that the outlaws, rumoured murdered in the forest, might have been our men in disguise."

Elizabeth threw her hands up, covered her mouth, sure that she was going to cry out.

"What does this mean, captain?" The sheriff sounded confused and even more irritated.

The captain's voice was sheepish as he replied, "We've been trying without success to ferry the taxes through the forest, milord. Every shipment has been stolen to date." Elizabeth heard the bishop snort, then mutter what sounded like "outlaws."

The captain continued, "We thought disguising the men as outlaws might cause other bandits to leave them alone. There is a certain honour amongst thieves, you see. We thought that if the real degenerates thought our men had already robbed the taxes, they would leave the convoy in peace."

The sheriff erupted. "That is the most ridiculous thing I have ever heard of! Why was I not notified that this was happening? Who originated this insane idea to begin with?"

"Well...." The captain trailed off. "It was Sir Kyle," he finally admitted, sounding even more embarrassed.

"Well, DeValence, " the bishop interrupted, "If you won't go looking for those demons for the Church, perhaps you will do so to avenge your men."

"We do not know for sure that there were any murders!" the sheriff yelled in frustration. Elizabeth jumped. "We are going to the clearing tomorrow. I refuse to make hasty decisions."

"And if you find proof of what Father Desmond has said?" the bishop inquired imperiously.

"Then, I will act, by God," the sheriff replied coldly. "I cannot allow my men to be slaughtered, whether by demons or real men."

Elizabeth sent up a silent prayer that Max had heeded her warning, that they were moving the bodies. She knew that if the sheriff found any proof whatsoever that his men had been harmed, there would be hell to pay, whether Michael had been acting in defense of Isabel or not.

None of this made sense, Elizabeth thought frantically. Why would the sheriff's guard, posing as outlaws, really rob someone? If the story that Isabel had told was true, then those guards had been robbing and threatening her and her siblings. But, why?

I must speak with Max. The thought appeared unbidden in her mind, but she knew it was true. She was going to have to break her promise to him, a mere hour after she had made it.

She was going to have to find them in Sherwood.

I must! I must warn them that everything has worsened.

"The queen must be informed of these developments," the bishop was saying. "Where did that tax shipment disappear to? She will be furious if we do not let her know. King Richard needs that money to ransom himself from the emperor."

Elizabeth decided that she had heard all that was important. She needed to prepare for her journey into Sherwood.

She would leave at first light.

Part 15

Isabel blinked awake late the next morning.

They had gotten very little sleep during the night. When Max had returned from seeing Lady Elizabeth, he had informed them that they had to move the bodies of the men Michael had killed. Isabel shuddered at the idea of digging up the bodies, but the look of guilt and fear that had appeared on Michael's face had calmed her down. She had to be strong for him.

Isabel had been most impressed by Alexander and Mary. They had insisted on accompanying them, although Isabel had been worried that they would notice that there was no marks on the men explaining how they had died. Their two new friends made no comments however, just helped to move the bodies, until Isabel could see they both needed to fall over in exhaustion. While Max could covertly heal his sisters and Michael, helping them to work through their tiredness, he could not go near Alexander or Mary, for fear that they would discover the truth about them.

She had been curious enough at their unquestioning aid to broach Mary about it when they returned to the camp. While Alexander, Max, and Michael erected a shelter for the girls, with Tess alternating between ordering them around and demanding that Max tell her what he and Lady Elizabeth had talked about, Isabel pulled Mary aside. "Why are you helping us? I don't understand, especially after you saw those bodies. For all you know we could all be murderers."

Mary replied breezily, "Lizzy trusts you. That's good enough for Alexander and me."

Isabel crinkled her brow. "But, why?"

Mary arched an eyebrow at her. "Well, let's just say that we have all been very lucky in our positions in life. We like to help people in need." Isabel had followed Mary's gaze across the clearing, where Michael was arguing with Max about the roof of the shelter. "Besides, I don't think that Messy-head over there would be capable of killing anyone for no reason. I believe that you were in danger and that he had no choice."

Isabel nodded. "That is the truth, milady."

Mary smiled back. "Anyway, please do not continue with the miladying. Call me Mary. Everyone close to me does." She reached out and squeezed Isabel's hand. "And it appears that you, Tess, and I are going to be very close in a few days, by the looks of that shelter."

Now, as Isabel climbed to her feet in the shelter, she noticed that she was the last of the girls to rise. She passed a hand over her dress, sweeping away the wrinkles, and quickly rebraided her hair. When she felt satisfied that she was as neat as circumstances would allow, she ducked her head and stepped out into the sunny morning.

She was surprised to see only Alexander in the clearing. He was sitting near the fire, sharpening his sword. Isabel watched him quietly for a moment, admiring the way the sunlight filtered through the trees, brightening his kind face.

Isabel admitted to herself that she found Alexander Delucie extremely attractive. Not only had he saved her yesterday, he was the first boy she had ever met who was open and unassuming - who said exactly what he meant. Max and Michael had never had that luxury, due to the fact that they had to keep their secret. She found the trait in Alexander extremely refreshing.

Alexander heard her as she stepped forward. He looked up, a grin breaking across his face. "Good morning to you. Did you sleep well?"

Isabel grimaced. "As well as can be expected. I am unused to the ground," she told him wryly. "Where are the others?" She suddenly felt self-conscious being alone in his presence. He was gazing at her admiringly. It wasn't that she was unused to that - Isabel knew she was beautiful - but it was the first time she cared what the person admiring her thought of her.

She realized that she did not want Alexander to like her only for her beauty. Isabel wanted him to like her for who she was.

"Michael and Mary have gone hunting. They were arguing about who was better with the bow and Mary challenged Michael to a competition to see who could bring back the most game," Alexander replied, shaking his head. "I don' t think your brother has any idea what he's gotten himself into. Tess is off searching for berries with Maxwell," he continued. He patted the log beside him. "Join me. We have some rabbit left over from last night. Would you like to break your fast?"

Isabel approached warily, sat beside him, very aware that his arm was only a foot away from hers. "Thank you," she said, taking a piece of meat from the dagger he proffered. She smiled at him shyly. "Thank you - and not just for this."

Alexander smiled at her. "You are most welcome, Lady Isabel." Isabel felt herself blushing. I never blush! she reflected, indignant. "Are you new to the shire?" Alexander asked, clearly trying to lengthen their conversation.

Isabel paused, not sure what to say. "Not particularly," she replied carefully. "Our guardian is very protective," she explained.

Alexander nodded. "I see." Any further comment was cut off by the appearance of Michael and Mary at the far side of the clearing. Isabel smiled when she heard Michael bickering with her new friend. She had never heard Michael speak as much as he had over the past day. Everything Mary of Whitfield said seemed to annoy him. Isabel was glad. Arguing with Mary seemed to keep his mind off of the catastrophe that had happened yesterday. She knew that he would only brood, about the men he had been forced to kill, if left to his own devices.

Not to mention, Isabel had noticed the way Michael looked at Mary, when he thought no one was watching. His eyes were bright with admiration. It made Isabel more comfortable facing the feelings she was developing for Mary's brother.

"I told you a snare would work better than a bow," Mary was saying as they joined Alexander and Isabel at the fire. She held up three rabbits and a quail for their perusal. Michael tossed his own lone rabbit on the ground in disgust. He stomped off in the direction of the stream. "Come back here, Michael. I need to show you how to clean them properly." Isabel giggled as Michael slammed his hands over his ears and kept walking.

Mary looked at Bella, perplexed. "Was it something I said?" she asked. Alexander and Isabel exchanged glances and burst out laughing.

***

Elsewhere in the forest, Max was trying to ignore Tess, who had been lecturing him all morning. He was fiddling with his bow as Tess picked berries.

"I just don't understand what you were thinking, Max," she was saying for what seemed like the hundredth time. "We cannot trust anyone. Why did you allow those two twits to stay with us? If they were to discover the truth about us..."

Max cut her off abruptly. "They will not find out, Tess. We are used to being careful." He frowned at her. "I would prefer that you stop referring to our new friends as twits, by the way. They have been nothing but helpful, and you should be grateful."

Tess snorted, tossed her head and turned her back on him. Max stared at her, unsure what to say. He did not feel bad that he had defended Alexander and Mary.

But Max did feel bad - and guilty - for wishing Tess away from him. It was not Tess's fault that they found themselves in the predicament in which they were currently embroiled, nor was it Tess's fault that she was not Elizabeth. He had realized quite quickly that his annoyance with Tess derived from the resentment he felt that he was tied to her, a girl he loved as a sister, but nowhere near did he feel for her what he felt for Liz.

Which in many ways was ridiculous. He knew that he could not be with Lady Elizabeth, for any number of reasons, not the least of which was that he was not even from this world. There was also the, not insignificant, fact that she was betrothed to the Sheriff of Nottingham's son, the same sheriff who was currently hunting him and Michael.

Yet, Max could not help the hope that existed in his heart. The time that he and Liz had spent together the previous night - it had demonstrated to him even more clearly how lucky they had been to find each other. Something that felt so right to both of them...it could not be wrong, could it?

Max was snapped out of his reverie by a shrill screech from Tess.

"What's wrong?" he demanded impatiently. He immediately felt horrible when he saw his betrothed across the clearing, clutching her ankle, her face white. Max hurried to her side. "What did you do?" he asked gently, dropping to his knees at her side.

Tess blinked her large blue eyes, trying to hold back tears. "I fell over that rock," she told him, pointing at the offending piece of the landscape. "Is it broken?" she asked fearfully as Max pushed aside her skirts and felt the joint carefully. Tess flinched, clenched her lips together.

"I believe so," Max told her. "Don't worry, Tessie. I can fix it."

Tess pushed aside his hand quickly. "But, Max, it hurts you to heal." She stared at him. "I do not want you hurt in any way."

Max smiled at her. "It is all right, Tess. I have these powers for a reason. I have to get used to the bad part," he told her. Max gently placed his hand on his betrothed's ankle, raised his head to look into her eyes. "Concentrate on making the connection, Tessie."

Tess stared back at him and Max was instantly in her mind. Images assailed him.

Flash*

He had an image of Isabel, Michael and himself - along with Tess's fright that she could lose them.

Flash*

An image of Elizabeth - along with a feeling of suspicion and budding hatred.

Flash*

An image of Max and Elizabeth together yesterday at the fair, jealousy and fright accompanying it.

Max tore his gaze away from Tess's, stared down at her ankle. His hand was beginning to glow. Max concentrated on knitting together the molecules that made up the bone, healing the crack that he could not see, but could feel.

Max was aware of Tess's pain entering his own consciousness. He tightened his jaw, tried to ignore it. He was almost done.

Max lifted his hand from Tess's ankle, helped her to her feet, stumbling a bit. Tess grabbed his arm.

"Max, are you all right?" she asked worriedly. Max blinked, tried to clear his head of the images from Tess, which had become his memories.

He raised his head, stared at her, for the first time wondering if he knew her at all. The hatred he had felt in her - it was terrifying. The way she had felt about Liz - Max simply suddenly knew that Tess would have no qualms about doing whatever was necessary to keep Max away from her.

"I'm fine Tess." Max quickly stepped away from her, feeling slightly ill.

Tess narrowed her eyes, watched him questioningly. Max knew that she would have no idea what he would have seen when he made the connection. She can never know, he thought now. It might push her over the edge.

Max and Tess both turned around when a snapping twig in the bush caught their attention. "Max?" Tess grabbed his arm, fright apparent in her voice. It took all Max's strength not to shake her off in revulsion. He frowned when he realized that his sword was back at the camp and that his bow was about ten feet away, where he had dropped it when he had come to Tess's aid.

Max decided that the best defense was a good offense. "Come out of there!" he called menacingly. "We know you are there."

His heart stopped when Elizabeth stepped out from behind a tree, her eyes wide. She was staring at him, her face white.

"Liz?" Max could tell by her face that something was very wrong. She opened her mouth to speak, seemed to be searching for the words.

"I saw you, Max." She fumbled with her cloak, which was clenched in her fists. "I saw you heal her," Liz continued. "What are you?"

Part 16

Elizabeth had set out early from Nottingham Castle. She was dressed in a pair of hose and a tunic that she had filched from Alexander's chamber. They were much too long, so she had taken her dagger and chopped both down to size. She knew that Alexander would not care, and although she looked ridiculous, it was better than trying to sneak out of the castle in her "Lady Elizabeth" attire. She completed her disguise by braiding her long dark hair into two plaits and binding it around her head. The hood of her cloak shadowed her face effectively.

She had wanted to leave before the troop of the sheriff's guard that were going in search of the bodies. She hoped to find Max to make sure that they had disposed of the corpses. Elizabeth was not foolish enough to try and find her way through Sherwood alone. She had invited her servant, Parkyla, to accompany her. She knew that Parkyla had grown up on the edge of the forest, in the small village of Hathersage. Parkyla assured her that she had several ideas about where her friends could be hiding.

The girls enjoyed their early morning ride. Parkyla was an amusing companion, telling Elizabeth several local ghost stories about the forest. They stopped once to allow the animals to rest, not only their two horses, but a donkey laden with supplies to make the fugitives more comfortable for what could be a lengthy stay in the forest if the sheriff decided to pursue the matter.

Elizabeth was eager to see Mary and Alexander and, of course, Max. She knew that he was going to be a little angry with her for breaking her promise to him, but it couldn't be helped, and she had a feeling that he would be happy to see her anyway.

Parkyla and Elizabeth left the King's Highway by late in the morning. Their horses were picking their way along the deer trails. They had already tried two potential sites that Parkyla knew had been used as outlaw camps in the past. They were now discussing how Parkyla knew so much about the forest.

"But, I don't understand," Elizabeth said. "Why can the sheriff not root out the outlaws if these camp sites are so well known?"

Parkyla looked embarrassed. "They are not well known, my lady." Elizabeth raised an eyebrow at her questioningly. "My father is an outlaw," her servant finally muttered. Her head snapped up and she glared at Elizabeth challengingly. "He was caught poaching a deer, milady. He had to flee to the forest or they would have taken his hand," she explained defensively. "We were starving, milady. He had no choice."

Elizabeth smiled at her, sympathetic. "It is all right, Parkyla. I certainly understand. Queen Eleanor has told me many times that she is going to speak to the king about the antiquated hunting laws in the country. No Englishman should go hungry, just so that the nobles can have their hunt uninterrupted."

Parkyla smiled at her, relieved. "Anyway, my father's band stayed at the Great Oak many times in the past. I visited there often as a child."

"How long has your father lived in Sherwood?" Elizabeth asked, concerned.

"For ten years, milady." Elizabeth blinked, felt her heart sink. What if Max, Michael, and the others were never pardoned? Would they have to live in the forest for the rest of their lives?

Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard voices. "Are we there?" she asked Parkyla.

The servant looked confused. "Not yet." She looked around carefully. "It would not do to run across real outlaws, milady. We had better take care." The girl quickly swung herself off her horse. "I will go check this way, while you go that way. We will meet back here in five minutes."

Elizabeth nodded, dismounted and carefully made her way into the green wood. She heard the voices more clearly as she moved. She paused once to unhook her cloak, which had become entangled on a branch. The moment was enough for her to recognize the voice carrying through the forest.

Elizabeth breathed a sigh of relief. It was Max. They had found them.

"Concentrate on making the connection, Tessie," he was saying.

Elizabeth stopped abruptly, frowned. Suddenly, she felt the need to stay concealed. She carefully hid behind a tree, gradually peeking her head out through the branches.

Max was kneeling beside his sister, his hand on her ankle...and his hand was glowing.

Her eyes flew to his face. It was white and pained. He was staring straight into Tess's eyes, a grimace beginning to form on his visage.

"By all that is holy," Elizabeth breathed.

"Max, are you all right?" Tess was asking. She was standing, testing out her ankle, which had apparently just been healed.

"I'm fine, Tess," Max replied wearily. He was moving away from her, looking slightly sick.

Just then, Liz set her foot down on a dry twig. It snapped, sounding like thunder in the still forest. She froze.

"Max?" she heard Tess say in a frightened voice.

"Come out of there!" Max barked. Elizabeth jumped. "We know you are there."

She stepped out from behind the tree in a daze. She could barely breathe. She did not understand any of this.

"Liz?" Max sounded surprised, happy and panicked all at once. He took one look at her face, seemed to know instantly that something was wrong with her.

"I saw you, Max." Liz grabbed her cloak between her hands. "I saw you heal her," Liz continued. "What are you?"

She did not take her eyes from his face. She watched it tighten. Max swallowed convulsively. "Tess, leave us," Max said abruptly.

Tess grabbed his arm. "No Max. Let me stay with you." She glared at Elizabeth. Liz felt her heart stop. "We have to take care of her. Now!"

Max shook her off. "I mean it, Tess. Go back to the camp." Tess sniffed, although, this time, she obeyed. She walked past Elizabeth, brushing against her, almost knocking her over.

Elizabeth was surprised that she was not at all frightened. Rather she was numb. She realized that she was in shock.

But she knew that, no matter what, Max would not hurt her.

Max took a step toward her, clearly expecting her to back away from him. She stood rooted to the spot. "Max? Please�"

Max stopped, smiled tentatively. "Liz, it's not what you think."

"What do I think?" she asked confused. She didn't think anything. She didn't know what to think.

"That I'm a demon," Max replied simply.

Liz smiled at that. "I could never think that, Max. Are you an angel?" she asked, trying to come up with an answer that would satisfy her logical brain. She knew that angels existed. She had been told so her entire life.

"Well," Max said wryly "That might be one way of putting it."

"Why can you heal people, Max? The only person I have ever heard capable of doing that was our Lord," Liz asked him.

Max blinked. "I am not Christ, Liz." He paused, clearly searching for words. "What I am, I do not know whether you will be able to understand. Your world is not at the point that what I am would even seem possible." He trailed off, watching her face.

"Myw world? What do you mean? Please, just tell me everything." She smiled at him. "I know you, Max. Whatever it is cannot be bad."

"No, it's not bad." Max took another step towards her. This time Liz did step back. He stopped abruptly, looked hurt. "Are you frightened?" he asked sadly.

"Not frightened," she replied. "I just cannot think straight with you so close to me." Max smiled at that, looking pleased. "Now stop changing the subject. Tell me the truth."

"Liz, I've never told anyone this before," he explained. "It is most difficult." He gestured to a large boulder. "I think you should sit down, milady."

Elizabeth complied carefully, watching Max pace, clearly trying to get his thoughts in order. Finally, he asked, "Liz, have you ever looked at the stars before?"

"Of course,"she said, confused. What, by heaven, was he talking about?

"Well, the sun is a star," he continued. "And your world travels around it." Liz blinked, nodded. She had always been told that the Earth was flat, but after seeing Max do what he had just done, she was willing to believe anything at this point. "I am from another world that travels around another star, many millions of miles away."

She stared at him, perplexed, feeling incredibly stupid. She hated to feel that way. Max smiled at her, watched her digest what he was telling her. "Why are you on my world then?" Elizabeth asked finally.

"My world is at war," he replied. "I was killed, but my soul was sent to Earth to be reborn." Max stopped when he saw her eyes beginning to cloud over. "Never mind, it's not important. The point is, I am here."

"Mmmmm," Liz replied, bringing her hand to her forehead and rubbing. She suddenly had a splitting headache. Max was watching her with concern.

"Are you all right, my love?" She nodded. He moved towards her again, put his hands at her temples. She looked at him worriedly.

"Don't worry. I can take your pain away," Max told her. "Just look into my eyes and take deep breaths."

Liz did as she was told, finding it quite easy to lose herself in the depths of Max's beautiful dark eyes.

And then something very peculiar happened.

Flash*

She had an image of a small boy, breaking out of a strange glowing egg. He had dark hair and eyes and she knew it was Max. She could feel his fright and then his relief as he found three other children: two small blonde girls and a messy-haired boy.

Flash*

An image of a stern looking man, his eyes cold, saying "You must never leave the castle. You are in danger here. You can trust no one, only me."

Flash*

An image of Max on a horse, flying through the forest, Isabel hot on his heels. A feeling of complete liberation.

Flash*

An image of herself, coming towards Max, a small smile on her face. A feeling of awe�and love.

Max removed his hands from Elizabeth's head, stared at her. "What was that?" she whispered.

"We connected," he replied, sounding equally as dumbfounded. "I don't know how it's possible. We are not supposed to able to do that with humans." His eyes were shining at her in amazement."I saw you Liz...as a little girl."

Elizabeth smiled at him, felt tears beginning to well in her eyes. "I saw you too, Max. It was amazing."

They continued to stare at each other, in a daze. Then, suddenly, Max grabbed her, brought his mouth down on hers. Elizabeth threw her arms around his neck and kissed him back as fervently, throwing her entire soul into it.

"I love you. I love you," he was murmuring into her hair. "I don't understand how I can feel this way about you, but you are my heart, Liz." His lips trailed gentle kisses down her face to her neck. Elizabeth threw her head back, craving something she had never dreamed of wanting.

"What the hell is going on here?"

They were snapped out of their private world, by a very loud voice. Liz gasped, jumping away from Max. She whipped around, and took a frightened step back into Max�s arms at the sight of Michael of Huntington. Max�s brother was glaring at them in such a way, it sent a tremor of fear through Liz�s entire body.

"Maxwell, what have you done?"

Part 17

Michael's heart stopped when he stepped out into the clearing to see his brother kissing Lady Elizabeth as though he never intended to stop.

When Tess had come flying out of the forest, her face white, Max nowhere to be found, Michael had immediately run in the direction from which she had come, sure that something horrifying had befallen his brother. He had not even waited to hear Tess's explanation.

What he had found was worse then anything he could have possibly imagined.

Instead of finding him at sword-point, Michael had interrupted Max declaring his love to a small slip of a girl he had met only yesterday.

And, somehow, without even the smallest shred of doubt, Michael knew that Max had told Elizabeth the truth.

Max thrust Elizabeth protectively behind him, while Michael advanced on them, unable to control his anger.

"Michael, stop." Max was scowling at him.

An entire lifetime of accepting Max unconditionally as his leader was too much for Michael to ignore. He stopped, spoke through clenched teeth, struggling to mask his fear. "You told her - didn't you?"

Max pressed his lips together. "She saw me heal Tess," he explained, smiling reassuringly at Elizabeth, who did not actually look scared at all, just concerned.

Michael felt his anger drain out of him. Despair settled in. "I told you we had to stay away from humans, Max. This was bound to happen."

Max looked momentarily guilty, but did not reply because Elizabeth spoke up. "I promise not to tell anyone, Michael. Not even Mary and Alexander."

Michael eyed her coldly, unconvinced. He could not like Lady Elizabeth, although she had really only ever been helpful to them. The way Max behaved around her - his brother had always been the centre of Michael's life, the one person he could count on for control and security. This one girl had changed all of it - in the space of one day and night.

He scowled again when he saw Elizabeth take Max's hand, clearly trying to comfort him. Max did look upset, which appeased Michael slightly. "We better get back to the camp," he finally said grudgingly. Max was still staring at him, clearly unsure what was going on in his head. Let him wonder, Michael thought bitterly. He could feel his emotions closing down, trying to erase the pit of fear in his stomach.

Nothing would ever be the same again.

"Wait!" Elizabeth said suddenly. Max had been leading her after Michael, still holding her hand. Michael turned impatiently. "My maidservant is here as well."

Michael could feel a frown becoming permanently etched on his forehead. "Wonderful." He turned to Max. "Does she know too? Who didn't you tell, Maxwell? Next thing we know, the bloody king will be in on the secret."

"She doesn't know," Elizabeth inserted quickly. "I was alone. She is likely waiting for me at our horses." She smiled shyly at Michael. "I brought you some supplies." It was an olive branch - one Michael rejected immediately.

"We don't need anything from you." He turned on his heel and stomped off into the bush, leaving Max and Elizabeth staring after him. He needed to talk to Isabel and Tess right away. They were going to have to go back to the castle to see Lord Edmund, despite the risk of capture. They needed his help.

Michael flinched at the thought of the wrath their guardian was going to inflict on them. He knew it was going to gall Max and Isabel to no end that Lord Edmund had ended up being right. They should have stayed at the castle. This world was unsafe for such as them. One little mistake and they were betrayed.

He emerged into the Great Oak clearing, to the sight of Isabel and Tess in close conference near the shelter. Mary and Alexander were still seated near the fire, the former looking perplexed, the latter worried.

"What has happened, Michael?" Mary asked him, concern on her lovely face. Michael ignored her, stalked past. He felt a moment of regret when a brief expression of hurt flashed across her visage.

No regrets. She is not one of us, Michael reminded himself as he went to join Isabel and Tess.

Almost immediately, he wished he had not. Tess was practically hysterical. "We are doomed, I tell you. Doomed!"

Michael rolled his eyes. He was surprised to note that Isabel did not look frightened. Rather, her expression was pensive. She was staring across Tess's shoulder, not doing anything to comfort her sister. Michael followed her gaze, sighed with annoyance when he realized that she was staring at Alexander.

"Bella?" he demanded gruffly. If she was actually considering telling the other two noble brats too, obviously he was going to have to make her see reason.

Isabel blinked. "I think that we should trust them," she said finally. "I have a feeling about him - er them." she amended quickly, a faint blush creeping up her neck.

"Are you insane?" Tess screeched.

Isabel sighed. "No, I am not, Tess." She turned to Michael pleadingly. "This secret can't last forever, Michael."

Max melted from the forest behind them. "And I don't want it to," he added to what Isabel had said.

"Where is she?" Michael demanded, ignoring Max's statement.

"She's coming," Max replied so calmly, it made Michael want to punch him.

Moments later, Elizabeth emerged from the same direction Max had. She was followed closely by a pretty young girl of about seventeen.

"Lizzy!" Mary shrieked with joy from the other side of the clearing. Michael felt annoyed. That girl was going to bring the sheriff's entire guard down on their heads.

He hurried across the clearing, grabbed Mary by the arm. "Be quiet!"

Alexander stepped forward immediately, his hand on his sword. "Get your hands off my sister!"

Mary was staring at Michael, her mouth open. She closed it suddenly with a snap. Elizabeth had joined them, appeared to be on the verge of tears. Mary shook free, stepped away from him. "I apologize." She turned to Alexander. "Put your sword down, Alex. He is right. I was being too loud."

Michael blinked, perplexed. Mary had tilted her head, was gazing at him questioningly. "Something has clearly happened," she said finally. "You must tell us. We are in this together now."

Michael was shocked by the sudden urge to tell her everything. What's wrong with you? he demanded of himself. She'll be afraid of you. She'll betray you.

But Lady Elizabeth does not seem afraid, a small voice in the back of his head reminded him coaxingly.

Alexander was still glaring at him. Max and Isabel had rushed across the clearing, Isabel now standing in front of Michael protectively. Michael noticed that Tess had plunked herself down on a log near the shelter and was pouting. The maidservant was at the stream, washing her hands.

"Michael, would you please settle down," Max ground out, his annoyance clear. "I am very sorry, milady," he addressed Mary. "Michael is a overwrought." Michael felt his irritation at his brother increasing again and it doubled when he saw Max glance at Elizabeth lovingly.

"You do not need to apologize for me," he yelled. He realized that he was being just as loud as Mary had been minutes before. "I'm leaving," he muttered. "Tell them whatever the hell you want to." His gaze raked across Mary's face once more. The expression of sympathy and willingness to understand he saw there was more frightening then anything else could have possibly been.

He could not trust her. He could not. They could not trust anyone.

He turned on his heel, grabbed his bow and quiver, and went to get lost in the forest, in a desperate attempt to escape the hope that would not be quelled.

Part 18

Mary watched Michael stomp off into the forest, her brow furrowed with concern.

He was so shut off, so withdrawn. And, yet, underneath his prickly exterior, his sensitivity and general worthiness were so apparent to her, it made her wonder at it.

He was the most intriguing person she had ever met.

She turned back to the others, addressed Elizabeth. "What are you doing here, Lizzy?" She asked the one question she was sure would garner her a straight answer.

Elizabeth smacked a hand to her forehead. She turned to Max sheepishly. "I almost forgot, with all that has happened." Mary wondered exactly what had happened to make Michael practically come to blows with her brother and had rendered Max at odds with his siblings. "Things are now worse," Elizabeth continued. "It turns out that the men that were killed in the forest yesterday were the sheriff's men disguised as outlaws."

Mary watched Max's jaw set. Isabel looked even more upset. "I don't understand. Why were they dressed thus?" the tall blonde asked. "And why did they attack us?"

Elizabeth just shook her head. "It is unclear, Isabel." She looked back at Max, her face reflecting her fear for all of them. "The important thing is that you are in even more danger. You did move the bodies?"

Max nodded. He looked thoughtful. Mary realized that everyone was waiting for him to make a decision. Max was, without a doubt, the leader of their little band. Even Alexander and Elizabeth deferred to him almost automatically and Mary realized that she herself had often done so in the day that she had known him.

For the first time she wondered, Who are these people, really?

"Well, I guess we are still safe for now," Max finally concluded. He looked at Elizabeth with concern. "And you must return to the castle immediately, my lo..." He cut himself off abruptly, glanced at Tess guiltily. The small blonde had finally stopped sulking and had joined him. Now she stared at Max, her expression unreadable. "Er, my lady," Max finished gracelessly.

Not at all obvious there, Maxwell, Maria thought ironically.

Elizabeth did not look happy. "I do not understand why I cannot stay with you," she replied, sounding a little hurt.

"Because if your betrothed finds out you are aiding and abetting outlaws, he will force his father to come down upon us even harder," Tess snapped.

Max glared at her. "Be quiet, Tess."

Elizabeth blinked, forced a smile. "No, she is right, Max. I was not thinking."

Isabel broke in, clearly trying to ease the tension by changing the subject. "It is time to get word to Lord Edmund, Maxwell."

Max nodded. "I just don't know how we can do it, Bella. I am sure that the sheriff will have soldiers at the castle."

Alexander, who had been silent listening up until now, stepped forward. "I am willing to go for you, Max. They still do not suspect Mary or me."

Isabel and Max exchanged a quick glance. If Mary had not been watching for it she would have missed it for certain.

If she did not know better, she would have said that some sort of silent conversation had just occurred between the two siblings. An expression of happiness had crossed Isabel's beautiful visage and Mary noticed that she briefly glanced at Alexander admiringly, but with a touch of fear as well.

"That would be wonderful, Alexander," Max replied. "But first we must tell you the truth."

"What?" Tess screeched. "No! I forbid it!"

Max silenced her with a look. Tess tossed her head, stomped off into the forest after Michael. Max looked relieved to see the back of her.

All thoughts of Tess and her tantrum fled Mary's mind, however, when Max told them then the incredible truth.

She had never heard such an astonishing tale.

But she believed them. She also found that she was not a bit frightened.

Mary had already seen enough kindness in these folk - well, in at least three of them, she amended hastily - to believe that they were what they said they were.

They were simply visitors, not demons.

The clearing was silent for several long moments after Max stopped talking, as the others waited for Mary and Alexander to digest the news. It was clear that Elizabeth had already known.

"And you knew of this, Lizzy?" Alexander finally asked his friend.

Elizabeth nodded. "I only found out a few minutes ago, Alex. I saw Max heal Tess."

Mary was interested. "What do you mean he healed her?" she asked curiously.

"We have certain gifts," Isabel replied. "Max can heal people. Tess can make people see things that are not there. I can enter people's dreams."

Mary felt a momentary chill at that information. Her dreams were private! But as she eyed Isabel, she felt the trust that had already been built between them. She knew that Isabel would never betray her. "What can Michael do?" she asked instead.

Isabel and Max exchanged another glance. It appeared that another silent conversation was going on. Mary shrugged at Elizabeth, who was watching the whole process with interest.

Max finally sighed. "I think perhaps he had better tell you that himself."

Mary nodded. "Very well. Please know that none of this makes any difference. We still intend to help you. You are still the same people to me that you were before I knew this. Do you not agree, Alex?" Alex nodded his dark head. Mary was not surprised to note that he was gazing at Isabel with admiration. He seemed to actually like her better now that he knew she was different. Isabel was staring back at him, her eyes bright with some emotion that Mary could not quite identify, but was certainly not far from the way that Alexander clearly felt about her.

She watched Max move forward, take Elizabeth's hand, leading her across the clearing for a private discussion. She was not at all surprised to see their heads moving closer and closer together, until their foreheads were nearly touching as they conversed.

Suddenly Mary had a great urge to go in search of the messy-headed brute, Michael. She imagined that he was off somewhere brooding.

She now knew why he had been such a beast. He was frightened - frightened of what they would do if they found out the truth about him and his siblings.

Mary had to find him. She had to tell him that it made no difference to her. She was unafraid of what he was.

The only thing she feared was the way she was beginning to feel about him.

While Mary was trying to decide whether she should go after Michael or wait for him to return, Alexander moved away to his horse. He was preparing to go to Castle DeHarding. Isabel followed him and was now talking to him quietly.

Mary eyed the two budding couples quietly for a few more moments and then made her decision. She turned on her heel and quietly faded away into the green wood.

Part 19

"I do not think that I can leave you, Max." Elizabeth could feel the tears welling in her eyes. She did not mean to be weepy. It would not help Max's situation to be worried about her when he already had so much about which to be concerned.

She almost could not bear to be parted from him, however. The vision that had come to her on the previous night kept filtering through her mind. The image of Max lying in a pool of his own blood was so upsetting, she did not want to leave him.

The thought that she might never see him again was almost unbearable.

"I wish that you did not have to, my love." He kissed her gently. "But I must know that you are safe. It is dangerous here." He lifted her chin with his finger. "Liz, you must promise me that you will not take another chance like this. I will come to see you next time."

Liz's eyes narrowed. "Max, it is even more dangerous for you to come to me. I must be able to return to you with any information I learn as well."

"No, Liz. I will come to you."

Liz sighed, but did not argue again. She did not want to spoil her last moments with him in a quarrel. He was just as stubborn as she was, so it was pointless anyway.

Max lowered his head again, kissed her lightly. Liz threw her arms around his neck, deepening the kiss.

She knew that she was trying to stall, but she couldn't help it.

She just knew that something terrible was about to happen.

Liz heard Parkyla discreetly clear her throat in the far reaches of her mind.

Max pulled away, kept his forehead touching hers as they spoke. "Be safe, my love. I could not bear it if anything were to happen to you."

"I love you, Max." Liz did not know what else to say to him. The parting was so painful, her thoughts were in a turmoil.

"I love you, too. And I swear that we will be together."

Max gently grasped her around her waist, lifted her up onto her saddle. Parkyla was watching them, her expression sympathetic. The servant turned her horse, beginning to ride off into the forest. She clearly wanted to give them a moment more of privacy.

Liz stared down at Max sadly. He was staring back at her, his dark eyes loving. Neither spoke. Words were not needed.

"I will send Mary or Alexander to you on the morrow, Liz. I do not want you to be alone in that castle for much longer," he finally said.

She nodded, could not form the words to reply. Elizabeth knew that she was about to break down. She quickly sent her horse after Parkyla's, looked back only once.

Max was leaning against his bow, watching her until she was out of sight. He raised his hand when she turned.

Goodbye, my love! Elizabeth thought to herself as he disappeared into the forest.

Neither noticed the pair of eyes watching in the foliage. Tess slipped away, her expression unreadable.

***

Meanwhile, Michael threw another stone into the stream, watched it skip across the surface several times before it sank.

His stomach was in knots. Why did Max insist on putting them in danger for the sake of a small, insignificant slip of a girl? Why was Tess acting like a screeching banshee? Why was Isabel turning into a simpering lady in the presence of Alexander of Whitfield? Why could not Lady Elizabeth have left them all alone?

Why did his thoughts keep returning to a certain reddish-blonde haired wood-sprite, whose skill with the bow was only outshone by her smile and her laugh? And finally, and most infuriatingly, why was he hoping that Max had told her the truth?

His brooding was suddenly interrupted. Michael turned around in astonishment when another pebble was thrown from somewhere behind him. It skipped at least twice more than his had.

He was not at all surprised to see Mary Delucie standing there, leaning against a tree, a cocky grin on her face. "Well, so far I'm better at archery, hunting, and, now, stone-skipping. Is there anything you can do right?"

"What are you doing here?" he growled. The girl was going to drive him insane - either with her constant attempts to bait him, or with the way that his heartbeat quickened every time he was in her presence.

Mary walked forward, seated herself gracefully at his side. "Well, I am obviously here to see you."

"What do you want?" Michael demanded.

"My, aren't we polite this evening! I guess there is one thing you will always be better at - rudeness." Mary's eyes were twinkling at him. His tone did not seem to bother her at all.

Michael could feel his face heating up with annoyance. "Well, do you want something or are you here just to harass me?"

She was suddenly serious. "Maxwell told us the truth, Michael."

Michael heart was suddenly in his throat. "Maxwell is crazy," he managed to choke out.

"It is too late for falsehoods. I just wanted you to know that I don't care and I am not scared of you. Whether you're a human, or whatever else it is you are, I still don't care. You are you. And I like you." Mary was watching his face carefully.

Michael did not know what to say to her. He realized that his mouth was likely hanging open, but he did not care. This girl did not beat around the bush. It was one of the things he liked. He squashed that thought. "Why?" he demanded.

"I certainly do not know why," she replied lightly. "You are terrible at everything - but I like you anyway."

Michael felt like he was completely losing control of the situation, just like he always felt when he was with her.

He could not control his feelings. He liked her too.

He more than liked her.

He trusted her.

"Well, don't you have anything to say?" Mary finally asked him, clearly becoming slightly unnerved by his continued silence and by the fact that he was staring at her.

"No," Michael replied, staring at her lips.

"Well, I mean, really! Would it kill you to say something? You could even say that you thought I was irritating. I wouldn't even mind, because I know that I am. Alexander always tells me so, and I know that you think it. I've seen it. Just say something! Please, anything will�"

It looked like she was planning to go on for a while. Michael realized that there was only one thing to do.

He grabbed her and cut her off by kissing her.

Michael saw her blink before he closed his eyes. Her hands tentatively moved up his arms, until they were clutching at his shoulders.

He had never felt such a surge of emotion in his life. Her lips were like velvet under his.

And the best part of it was the blessed silence. Although, he sort of liked it when she talked too.

Michael had thrust his hands into her short, curly hair and was gently guiding her down onto the ground when the moment was broken by a shrill screech.

Michael and Mary broke apart instantly. They both whipped their heads around to see Tess standing behind them, a look of outrage on her pretty face.

Michael saw Mary's head lower thoughtfully. She did not appear at all embarrassed, which pleased him inordinately. "Tess! What the..." he began before his sister cut him off abruptly.

"Michael! What are you doing with her? Are you all going crazy?" Tess pointed back towards the camp. "I thought that I could trust at least you to be able to see through their machinations. Max and Isabel have always been reckless, but for you to be so stupid..."

"He's not stupid!" Mary defended him instantly.

"Yes, he is. You are all incredibly stupid and reckless."

Michael, Mary, and Tess all turned to stare at the man emerging from the wood. He was glaring at them.

Michael groaned to himself. The man he had most wanted to see since the catastrophe of the day before had finally appeared - and he could not have picked a worse time.

It was Lord Edmund.

Part 20

Elizabeth and Parkyla paused at the castle gates, glanced around cautiously before leading their horses through to the stables. Elizabeth could still not believe that they had managed to find Max and the others and return to the castle without being caught. Her heartbeat returned to normal for the first time that day.

"Thank you for your aid today, Parkyla," Elizabeth said to the maid-servant as she made to curry her animal.

"Let me do that, milady," Parkyla insisted, taking the brush out of Elizabeth�s hand. "You had better retire to your chamber before Sir Kyle and the sheriff return from the forest. If they catch in your present attire, the truth will come out." Parkyla motioned towards the boy�s clothing that Elizabeth was still wearing.

"Yes, the truth will come out, won�t it? It does have that nasty tendency."

Elizabeth and Parkyla both whirled at the sound of the familiar voice.

Sir Kyle was standing at the entrance to the stable, leaning casually against the door frame, although no studied pose could mask the way he was eyeing Elizabeth with a combination of disgust and fury.

Elizabeth felt Parkyla begin to tremble next to her. Aiding Elizabeth in her deception this day could get the maid dismissed.

And if Sir Kyle suspected that she knew where Max, Michael, and the others could be found�

The disaster would be immense.

It was time to put on the performance of her life. "Sir Kyle! What are you doing here? Was your mission a success?" She moved closer to him, smiling serenely.

His expression did not change. "I could ask you the same question, milady," Kyle replied tonelessly.

"Parkyla and I have just returned from a ride in the forest," Elizabeth replied, hoping she sounded like she had nothing to hide.

"Unescorted and dressed thus?" Kyle raised an eyebrow at her, looking unconvinced. However, his tone had softened. Not for the first time Elizabeth thanked God that her betrothed did not possess the sharpest mind in the kingdom.

"We knew that you needed the help of all your men to find out the truth about the outlaws from yesterday - that there was no man to spare to escort us," Elizabeth replied smoothly. "I dressed thus so that I would not be accosted."

Kyle continued to stare at her, his expression unreadable. Finally he said, "The ease with which you lie, Elizabeth, astounds me. You are not at all the lady I took you for."

Elizabeth blinked. She heard Parkyla gasp behind her. "What do you mean, milord?" Elizabeth tried to add a note of hurt to her voice.

It was no good. Kyle stepped forward, grabbed her roughly by the arm. "I am not a fool, whore! I know you were with him!"

"My lord!" Parkyla came forward, tried to intervene. Elizabeth flinched as Kyle�s grasp on her arm tightened.

"Leave, Parkyla!" Elizabeth ordered her friend.

"Milady!"

"You�ll leave now if you know what�s good for you, wench!" Kyle snapped at Parkyla.

Elizabeth could sense Parkyla�s indecision, but she finally edged past them and out the door. Elizabeth knew that she was likely going for help.

Elizabeth realized that she had lost control of this situation entirely. Somehow Kyle knew that she had been with Max today - maybe had even seen her with him? She had to repair the damage as quickly as possible.

Elizabeth had no idea where to even start though. Kyle was dragging her out of the stable and across the castle courtyard. "I cannot believe that I trusted you!" he was yelling back at her.

"Sir Kyle, please!" Elizabeth tried to suppress the pleading tone of her voice, but she was desperate. She ignored the stares of the guards and other castle servants they passed, as Kyle hauled her into the keep. She had to protect Max and the others from Kyle�s wrath. "Let me explain!" She had to calm him down at all costs.

"I am not particularly interested in hearing more of your lies, Elizabeth," Kyle replied evenly.

She decided to use another tactic. "The queen will be most displeased when she hears how you have treated me," Elizabeth told him. "She will break the betrothal!"

"You are probably right, milady," Kyle replied as he thrust open the door of her chamber and threw her down on her bed. Elizabeth could not help but rub her arm where he had been holding her. She was going to have a nasty bruise there. "Lucky for me, the queen left Nottingham this mid-day."

Elizabeth blinked at him. "What?" she gasped. "The queen deserted me?"

Kyle glared at her. "She received word from Prince John that she was needed in London. I am told that when no one could find you, she left word that she would return in time for our wedding." Kyle sneered at her. "Of course, she will be too late."

"What do you mean?" Elizabeth asked, not liking the expression on his face at all, and still reeling from the news that she had lost the queen�s protection.

"I mean that you will not humiliate me again, Elizabeth. I do not plan to lose your dowry to a penniless outlaw like Maxwell of Huntington. My father is in agreement. We will marry tomorrow."

***

Max felt a shiver descend his backbone. He pulled his cloak more tightly around his shoulders, sighed as he stared into the flames of the fire. His mind momentarily drifted to Elizabeth, hoping that she had returned safely to Nottingham Castle. Although he would have loved to have her at his side, it had been the right decision to send her back to civilization. She was safe there and likely much more comfortable than any of the rest of them.

Max glanced across the fire at Michael, who was staring back at him, his expression unreadable. Lord Edmund had finally stopped yelling at them about half an hour before. Michael had been the most upset, clearly guilty beyond belief that he had disappointed their guardian.

Isabel had been defiant, not at all apologetic. "What did you expect?" she had asked Lord Edmund evenly. "You treat us like prisoners. We have the right to a life."

"You have no rights!" Lord Edmund snapped back. "Not on this planet! I am in complete control of your destiny! Do you understand me, Isabel?"

Isabel pressed her lips together, turning her back on their guardian. She then stomped away. Max had seen that she had momentarily considered going to Alexander Delucie, who had been watching her with concern during the exchange with Lord Edmund, but she had decided against that unwise course. She had entered the shelter they had built the night before and had not emerged since. Several minutes later, Mary Delucie had gone to join her.

Lord Edmund had rounded on Max next. "I am extremely disappointed in you, Maxwell. What were you thinking?"

Max just sighed. "I am sorry, milord. But it is too late for regrets. We are in serious trouble here."

Lord Edmund had glared at him for a full minute before replying. "We must leave England."

Max heard Michael gasp behind him. "Will we return home? It is too soon!" he exclaimed, fear evident in his voice.

"You should have thought of that before you put yourselves in this ridiculous position," Lord Edmund snapped back. "Our mission here is totally off course. We will have to return to our home much sooner than was planned. You are not yet strong enough, but now we have little choice."

Max had felt his heart stop. Return home! That meant leaving Liz behind.

Unacceptable.

He had not said anything at the time though. Yet, his mind had begun to whirl, attempting to come up with a solution to their problem.

Lord Edmund had finally stopped berating them. He had taken Tess by the hand, leading her away from the group to talk privately with her. Tess had ever been his favorite, being biddable and loyal.

And, yet, now Max questioned that loyalty, at least in relation to himself. He did not trust her anymore. The way Tess hated Elizabeth - she would work against him and Isabel if it meant keeping him away from his love, and Isabel in captivity. He realized that, until this day, he had not known his betrothed at all.

As Max gazed at Michael across the fire, he also knew that he had no idea on whose side his brother stood at the moment. Michael had only ever wanted to return to their home, but he had not sounded particularly excited when Lord Edmund had decreed that it was where they were going. He wondered what was going through Michael�s mind.

Lord Edmund had decided that they would remain at the camp for the night and then return to the castle. He had not seemed worried about the possibility of the sheriff�s men waiting for them there.

Max moved aside in welcome as Alexander joined him on his log. "Is everything all right, Maxwell?" he asked, concern in his voice. "Mayhap it was not the best decision to fetch your guardian," he added wryly.

"No," Max agreed, laughing a bit despite himself. "He is most displeased."

"Should Mary and I leave?" Alexander asked.

Max turned to look at his new friend, feeling a stab of disappointment. "Do you want to?" he asked.

"No," Alexander replied. "We would stay with you - at least until you are safe."

"Thank you," Maxwell told him. "Likely you should return to Nottingham tomorrow. The sheriff might not even be aware, as yet, that you are with us."

Alexander did not answer, just turned to stare into the flames, his expression pensive.

The clearing was quiet. Max could hear Tess and Lord Edmund�s voices rising and falling in the trees. He wondered what they were talking about, although he could guess. He was sure that his betrothed was filling his guardian in on all of his so-called inappropriate behaviour of the last few days.

Yet, Max could feel no regret. If he and Isabel had followed the rules, he never would have met Liz. There was no way that could be wrong, no matter the trouble in which they presently found themselves.

Max�s reverie was interrupted a moment later by a crashing in the foliage nearby. Both he and Alexander jumped to their feet. Max�s sword was in his hand before he even thought of putting it there. He noticed that Alexander had done the same. Michael, across the fire, had an arrow knocked in his bow.

Max stared at the girl who came stumbling out of the forest, her attire in complete disarray. "My lord! Thank God I have found you again! Disaster has struck!" She threw herself at Max�s feet, grabbing at his legs in panic.

He blinked. He realized that it was Liz�s maid-servant, the one who had accompanied her earlier that day.

And then he knew that the chill he had experienced before had been more than just cold. It had been a warning.

Something had happened to Liz.

Part 21

The forest was completely still. Not a breath of air stirred the leaves on the trees. It was as though every living creature, including the wind, was waiting for something.

Lady Elizabeth de Parkeville knew exactly what they were waiting for - the end of her freedom and any potential happiness in her future.

It caused a shiver to descend Elizabeth�s spine, as the cort�ge, accompanying her to her wedding, wound its way down the King�s Highway.

The sheriff and Sir Kyle had determined that the wedding would take place early that afternoon at the Monastery at St. Stephen�s. The large and sumptuous nuptials that Queen Eleanor would have planned for her had been discarded in favour of small and quickly accomplished, the better for Sir Kyle to get his hands on her dowry.

They wanted the deed done before anyone became aware of their plans. This included the queen, but more importantly, Liz was aware, Maxwell of Huntington.

For, as Kyle had told her this morning, "He will not let a prize such as you slip through his fingers easily, Elizabeth. He has bewitched you to gain access to your wealth and you have allowed it to happen. You have brought this unseemly haste on yourself."

Elizabeth had gazed at him pityingly for a moment before replying, "You would like to think that, Sir Kyle. It is sad that you do not understand love. Max would have me whether I was rich or poor and I would have him - and do - despite your untruthful accusations against him and his brother."

Kyle�s face reddened with rage. "He is an outlaw, you stupid whore! A thief and a murderer!"

When Kyle had seen her visage darken at his accusation he continued, "Oh yes, he is, Elizabeth. For not only were my father�s men killed two days ago, the entire shipment of taxes en route to London to help ransom the king was waylaid as well, only yesterday. It does not seem farfetched that a man, who would convince a stupid girl to fall in love with him, would not feel a qualm about stealing money that is meant to save his king."

"You are lying," Elizabeth told him calmly, although her heart was thundering in her chest. She knew it was not true, and yet she also knew that Sir Kyle would convince his father to lay the blame on Max and Michael as well. Thus, they were not only now charged with murder, but also treason.

Kyle stalked forward, taking her chin in a rough grip, forcing her to look at him. "And you are ridiculous. He will not come for you. You have sacrificed any potential happiness that could have existed between us during our marriage. I will catch your lover and you will watch the demon hang." When she flinched at that, his eyes lit with malice. "Yes, you know it is true do you not, Elizabeth? Maxwell of Huntington is an unnatural freak - one who kills without weapons - and the Church will punish him for it. We may not have found the bodies, little witch, but my father has accepted that Father Desmond spoke the truth. He will hang or, if the Church has its way, burn at the stake. And not even a demon heretic can withstand the wrath of God."

Elizabeth managed to hold her composure until he had stormed from her chamber, barring the heavy oak behind him. It was only then that she allowed herself to cry. And, even then, she had refused to give up. She had been about to string the sheets on her bed together in order to climb out the window of her tower, when Parkyla appeared in her doorway.

Her maidservant had been nearly hysterical with worry over her. "Oh, milady! I was sure that he would kill you!"

Elizabeth helped Parkyla to her feet. "I am fine. And, yet, the worst has occurred. Kyle is going to force me to marry him tomorrow. I must escape. And you must help me. I have to get to Max and warn him that Kyle might know where he is. He implied as much. What I cannot figure out is why the sheriff and his men have not already attacked their camp. It is passing strange."

"It is too dangerous, milady. They will be watching the stables and the gate like hawks. There is no way of escaping without being caught." Elizabeth felt tears fill her eyes again at Parkyla�s words. Her maid was right. Parkyla�s gaze suddenly lit with an idea, however. "There is a way, though."

Now, as Elizabeth sat on her steed, her hands bound, yet hidden under her cloak so that no one was aware that she was going to her own wedding against her will, she wondered if Parkyla had been successful in making it to the camp unmolested. For, at this point, Max and the others were her only hope.

The thought of actually marrying Kyle - and the wedding night to follow - made her physically ill.

From the first moment Max had ever kissed her, she had vowed to herself that no one else would touch her in that way, ever. She would kill herself first.

"We are here, milady." The knight who had been riding close by her side pointed ahead. "St. Stephens is just around the next bend. The chapel is only slightly beyond there."

"Thank you, Matthew," Elizabeth replied sadly.

After that, things progressed much too quickly for Elizabeth�s peace of mind. Before she knew it, she was standing at the back of a small stone chapel, her hand on the sheriff�s arm as he made to lead her down the aisle. His grip on her hand was almost painful.

The sheriff had disappointed her in these proceedings. Where he had seemed so unwilling to accuse Michael and Max posthaste at the Fair, since he had discovered her betrayal of his son, he was now their staunchest enemy. He even seemed proud of the way Kyle had taken the initiative to claim Elizabeth as his own.

The chapel was decorated with flowers and greenery from the forest. For a moment Elizabeth allowed herself to envision the scene as though it was Max awaiting her at the altar. Yet, it was not to be. Kyle�s face came into her field of vision too soon to allow that fallacy to continue.

Her last hope was to refuse to say her vows at the altar. This was what she planned. She knew that the priest awaiting them there would not let her marry against her will.

It was at that moment that she caught sight of the priest and all hope disappeared.

It was Father Desmond, the one who had witnessed Michael destroying the sheriff�s men with naught but an upraised hand. There would be no succor there.

Max! Where are you? Elizabeth thought desperately, as she began to fight against the sheriff, who was now literally dragging her down the aisle.

It took several moments for the voice shouting from the back of the chapel to penetrate the panic that was beginning to set in.

"I refuse to allow this wedding to proceed!"

The entire company whirled as one to face the figure in the doorway.

Part 22

"I refuse to allow this wedding to proceed!"

Max watched Alexander stalk down the aisle of the church, his expression fierce. Max couldn�t help but smile to himself. Alex was doing his best to put on a show.

Thus far, the plan was proceeding smoothly. If only they could be guaranteed that it would continue to do so.

Max elbowed Michael, who was fidgeting beside him. "Michael," he reprimanded.

"This damn robe is beyond itchy," Michael complained in a grumpy whisper.

"Grow up," Max ordered. He had to agree with Michael though. He knew that monks enjoyed torturing themselves in the name of their god, but this was ridiculous.

"You do realize that this isn�t going to work, Maxwell?" Michael continued.

Max felt Michael bump into him, as he was elbowed on the other side. "It will work if you could keep your mouth shut," Max heard Mary whisper urgently.

"Alex!" Liz was exclaiming, her relief evident in her voice. Max felt a flash of anger that she should be so afraid, forced into a situation so clearly against her will.

"What is the meaning of this, Whitfield?" Sir Kyle demanded. He was glaring at Alex, who by this time had reached the altar. Max could see Liz trying to wrench her arm out of the Sheriff of Nottingham�s grasp, but he was having none of it.

"I might ask you the same thing, Sir Kyle," Alex replied calmly. "Is the queen aware of what is going on here? This entire wedding seems over hasty to me."

"The Lady Elizabeth is my betrothed," Sir Kyle snapped. "I can marry at my whim. And, might I add, that you have absolutely no say in this matter. You are not her brother, nor are you her guardian." Kyle grabbed Elizabeth roughly by the wrist, hauled her up beside him. Max felt Michael clamp his hand down on his shoulder. It was a good thing too. It was taking all of Max�s self-control not to go and punch Sir Kyle�s lights out. "Proceed, Father," Kyle said to Father Desmond, who was watching the whole proceeding with concern.

Max didn�t blame the priest. He was definitely caught between a rock and a hard place. Marry Elizabeth and Kyle or risk the sheriff�s wrath. Refuse to marry them or risk the displeasure of Alexander Delucie of Whitfield, one of the most important young lords in the kingdom.

Max flinched when the priest began to intone quickly in Latin.

"Wrong decision, you ungrateful bastard," Max heard Michael mutter under his breath. Max couldn�t help but agree with him. After all, it was Father Desmond who had gotten them into this mess in the first place, by exposing them to the sheriff.

They had to give Alexander a chance to resolve this situation without blood-shed though. There was still a chance they could manage this without compromising themselves. Max knew that this would be Elizabeth�s greatest concern - that he might be captured. He wasn�t about to give her anything else to worry about.

Besides, if it didn�t work, there was always Plan B.

"Alex! I don�t want this!" Elizabeth was saying. "Please! Take me away from here."

Alexander had an expression of anger on his face. He grabbed Sir Kyle and pushed him away from Liz. "I have every intention of doing so, Lizzy." He stared Sir Kyle down. "I suggest that you let us leave and I may not tell the queen about this travesty." Alexander turned to the Sheriff. "You know this is wrong, my lord sheriff. Let me take the Lady Elizabeth away, and we will have the wedding in a few months as was originally planned."

Max saw Liz�s face darken at the last, but she stayed quiet, clearly trusting Alexander in whatever it was that he was doing.

For one happy moment, Max thought that Plan A might actually work. He watched the sheriff�s face carefully, could practically see the wheels in his brain turning.

It wasn�t really Sir Kyle they had to be concerned with anyway. It was the sheriff who held the balance of power in this church at this moment.

If the sheriff let Alexander take Elizabeth away, he, Michael, and Mary would just slink out the back of the church, their faces and forms concealed by their long, brown monk�s robes. They would meet Isabel at the horses, and he and Liz would be reunited, fleeing happily into the forest together.

They would leave the country. They would be happy together.

But if the sheriff didn�t cooperate�

"Proceed," he told Father Desmond curtly. Before Alexander could lodge a protest, the sheriff turned to two of his men-at-arms standing nearby. "Seize Lord Whitfield until the ceremony is complete."

"Alex!" Liz shrieked.

"Bloody hell," Maxwell heard Michael mutter. His brother grabbed Mary. "Be careful," he ordered her.

Max could almost see Mary�s face light up in her cowl.

"I�m always careful," she whispered back. "You�re the one liable to fall on someone�s sword, Lord Incompetent."

Max heard Michael snort, as he moved away from the bickering pair to take his position.

Max passed a small chapel in the outer wall of the church, casually picked up the sword concealed there, thrusting it under his robe. He saw one of the sheriff�s men glance at him, as he walked sedately past, but the soldier just frowned slightly and turned back to watch the wedding.

"Lizzy, just say no!" Alexander was yelling over the drone of the priest�s voice. "It goes against every tenet of the Church to marry you against your will. If you say no, it doesn�t count!" Max was pleased that the plan was proceeding smoothly. Everyone in the church was so distracted by Alex�s outburst, they did not pay attention to the three figures slowly taking up position.

"No!" Elizabeth began screaming.

"Not now, you stupid whore." Max could hear the amusement in Sir Kyle�s voice. "We haven�t gotten to that part yet."

Max could hear Father Desmond�s voice faltering. The priest paused. "Sheriff, perhaps it would be best to delay�at least until the queen�"

"Proceed, you coward!" Sir Kyle yelled. "Or I�ll finish what those demons should have let happen to you in the forest two days ago!"

Max was almost in position. If they could only stall a minute longer�

Liz! He sent it out on a tiny thought wave, not expecting her to answer. But, strangely, he was not surprised when she stopped screaming.

Max? The voice was tentative in his head, but it was definitely there.

Just hold on a minute longer, sweeting. Everything is going according to plan. Max felt Liz�s rush of relief flood through him. It almost made his knees weak.

Max had now reached the end of the chancel. He walked slowly up behind Father Desmond.

"Do you, Sir Kyle DeValence, take this woman, Lady Elizabeth de Parkevill,e to be your wedded wife?"

Kyle�s voice was confident and cocky as he replied, "Of course I do."

"Do you promise to love, honour and keep her, forsaking all others, keep you only unto her as long as you both shall live?"

There was a pause. Max stopped, stared at Kyle�s face. He felt a pang of sympathy for the other man. He understood why Kyle wanted to marry Elizabeth so much. He might spout about the dowry, but he was in love with her too.

Who could blame him?

"I do," Kyle said quietly.

"And, do you, Lady Elizabeth de Parkeville, take Sir Kyle DeValence to be your wedded husband?" the priest continued without even waiting for a reply. "Do you promise to love, honour and obey him, keeping you only unto him as long as you both shall live?"

There was a long moment of silence. Max was still moving, but he could see Elizabeth�s face. She was staring at Kyle, an expression of sorrow visible even from where he stood. "I am sorry Sir Kyle, but I canno�"

"Yes! Of course she does!" Kyle grabbed her, clamping a hand over her mouth. Liz�s eyes were wide with astonishment over his hand.

Father Desmond was staring at the farce playing out in front of him.

"Then, if there be no just cause why these two should not be joined in holy matrimony�"

Max moved into position. Concealed in the shadows behind the altar, he pulled the sword out hidden under his robe, and gently placed its point against the small of Father Desmond�s back. "I suggest that you do not finish that statement," he said quietly.

Father Desmond almost went into convulsions. "Er, uh�"

Kyle and the Sheriff were both staring at Father Desmond. "Father?" Kyle demanded, sounding annoyed. Max could hear Liz struggling to get away from Kyle. It seemed likely that he still had his hand clasped over her mouth, as she made no noise.

"End this travesty. Now!" Max ordered the Priest.

"I�I�m sorry Sheriff�but I have come to my senses," the priest said, his voice becoming stronger with every word. A sword in the back has the tendency to do that to a man, Max thought wryly to himself. "This wedding cannot proceed."

"You�re damn right it won�t!" Max heard Michael�s voice. He saw the sheriff and Kyle both whirl. Michael had knocked out the men holding onto Alexander and was now standing next to Alex, his bow in hand. The knocked arrow was aimed directly at the sheriff�s head. "Let her go," Michael ordered.

"You heard him." Mary was on the other side of the aisle, bow knocked as well, the arrow pointed squarely at Kyle�s heart.

"Mary of Whitfield!" Kyle yelled in fury. "I should have known a wench like you would get yourself mixed up with outlaws!"

Mary just smiled. "That�s Martin of York to you, Lord Supremely Boring." She paused. "Or was that Lord Ridiculously Arrogant, Lizzy?" She turned to Elizabeth with a grin. "I keep forgetting upon which we decided!"

Kyle blanched at the realization that the third place contestant in the archery contest two days ago had been none other than Mary Delucie. With that, he knew exactly how much danger in which he found himself. "Where is he?" he demanded instead, barely keeping control of his rage.

Max stepped forward, thrusting the priest aside. "I assume you are referring to me?" He glanced at Kyle, who still had a firm grip on Elizabeth�s wrist. Max�s eyes narrowed. "I suggest you let her go."

"Max!" Liz said in relief.

Kyle�s nostrils were flaring. "She is mine, you damned outlaw!"

Max raised an eyebrow. "Mary?"

Mary smiled like a cat with a new bowl of cream. "With pleasure. My finger was growing anxious." She let loose the arrow. It whistled straight and true, literally parting Sir Kyle�s hair, as it passed within inches of his skull.

"Hmmmm," Mary said assessingly. "I missed." The tone of her voice made it clear she had not missed - that her arrow had gone exactly where she had intended it to go.

Kyle�s face was even whiter. Max could not tell whether it was from terror or fury. He thrust Elizabeth away from him. She ran towards Max. He caught her around the waist, thrusting her behind him. "This isn�t over," Kyle ground out. His eyes were dancing frantically around the small church. "You idiots!" he yelled at the guards. "Seize them!"

Mary was clucking with disappointment. "You really are as stupid as I thought you were, Kyle." She looked at the collection of guards, all of whom were staring at her in astonishment. "Leave it alone, boys."

She loosed another arrow, which actually shredded Kyle�s cloak at the shoulder. Kyle bellowed in frustration. "And there�s plenty more where that came from," she told the room at large.

Max grinned to himself, as he took Liz�s hand and started backing away. Michael and Alex, both with bows in hand, were backing up the aisle, guarding their retreat.

"Mary! Get your butt over here!" Michael yelled at her.

"Coming, dearest!" She paused at the entrance to the church. "Thank you for having us, sheriff! We�ll repay the invitation very soon!"

Max and Elizabeth were the first to reach the horses. Isabel was already mounted. "Lady Elizabeth! I am pleased you are safe!"

Max practically threw Liz onto Evander�s saddle. "Not quite safe yet!" he said, climbing up in front of her. "Hold on, my love!" He felt his heart skip a beat as Liz�s delicate arms clutched him around the waist.

They barely left the clearing in time. The guards were beginning to stream out of the church. Max heard an arrow whistle over his head. He felt Liz tense up against his back.

Max plunged Evander into the dense foliage of the forest which surrounded the church. "Max! You cannot return to the sanctuary!" He could hear Liz talking in his ear. "Kyle knows where it is!"

Max felt his heart stop. "But we left Tess and Lord Edmund there!" he called back.

He reined in a few minutes later. Michael, Mary, Alexander, and Isabel all did the same. "Michael, you need to go back to Sanctuary and tell Tess and Lord Edmund what has transpired. Bring them to the waterfall and we�ll find a new hiding place from there."

"What? Maxwell, we agreed that Lord Edmund was not to know about this little adventure!" Michael exclaimed.

"I don�t have time to argue with you, Michael. Either they find out or they die!" Max snapped back. Michael�s face whitened.

"Very well," he ground out.

"I�m going with you!" Mary exclaimed.

"No," Michael said firmly.

"Michael! You can�t go by yourself! It�s too dangerous!" Mary screeched, sounding on the verge of tears.

"No!" Michael bellowed.

"Mary, I�ll accompany him," Alex decided. And then� "Wait a minute. Lizzy! What�s wrong!"

"Nothing. I�m fine, Alex." Liz�s voice was strained. Max realized that she was clutching his robe tightly.

"Oh, God!" Isabel had moved her horse up near Evander. She gently pushed Liz�s cloak aside. Max inhaled sharply at the sight that greeted him.

There was an arrow imbedded in Liz�s side. "I�m fine!" Liz insisted, her breathing now erratic "We must keep going!"

But, with those words, her eyes rolled up into her head and she fainted. Max barely caught her before she fell off his horse.

Part 23

Mary felt her heart stop. It began to beat in an uneven rhythm as Maxwell managed to catch Elizabeth before she tumbled off his horse. His grip on her was not firm, however. Isabel was helping to hold her up.

Max�s face was as white as Mary was sure her own was. "Bella! There�s blood everywhere!" Mary had never heard Maxwell lose his composure - not through any of the disasters which seemed to be piling one on top of the other. She had not seen it up until this point. He was a born leader, but he was also, now, clearly terrified. For the first time Mary truly understood how Max felt about Elizabeth. That concern for her should bring him to his knees - it was unlike anything she had ever seen before.

"It�s all right, Max," Isabel told him firmly, taking charge of the situation. "You can heal her." She slid off her horse, helping Max to do the same. They gently laid Elizabeth on Alex�s cloak, which he had removed for the purpose.

Elizabeth moaned. She was still unconscious, but Mary was sure that the pain must be excruciating. They had been riding for a good half an hour. How could her friend have hidden her condition for so long?

Michael had joined the others on the ground. He was looking down at Elizabeth in horror. Mary saw him glance up at her, his expression unreadable. "I�ll go find Tess and Lord Edmund. She�ll be fine, Maxwell," he said gruffly, when Max managed to pull his eyes off of Isabel, who was ministering to Elizabeth, preparing her for healing. She had removed Elizabeth�s cloak and ruthlessly ripped her wedding gown, exposing the arrow where it penetrated Lizzy�s delicate skin. It was deeply imbedded. Mary felt bile rising in her throat. "You don�t have to worry about them. We�ll meet you at the waterfall."

When Alexander made a reluctant move to join him, staring at Elizabeth in concern, Michael stopped him with an upraised hand. "You are needed here. I�ll be fine."

Mary pursed her lips, about to protest, but the expression of barely controlled rage on Michael�s face halted her. He didn�t even look at her, as he swung up onto his stallion and disappeared into the foliage.

"Be careful," Mary whispered to his disappearing back.

"Mary! Stop daydreaming and come help!" Isabel ordered shrilly. "This is not going to be pleasant for Lady Elizabeth. We have to take the arrow out before Max can heal her." She glanced at Max, who was clutching Elizabeth�s hand tightly. "We have little time, Max. They are still after us. They could stumble across us at any time."

"Liz has even less time," Max replied evenly. He turned to Mary. "Can you hold her head?" he asked, clearly beginning to get back on the road to capability, which was generally his permanent path.

Mary fell to her knees at Lizzy�s head. She gently lifted her friends shoulders, began to stroke her hair lovingly. "You�ll be fine, Lizzy dearest." Elizabeth�s face was pale and her breathing was beginning to shorten.

"You�re going to have to remove the arrow, Alex," Isabel told him. Mary watched her brother�s face blanch. "Max needs to conserve his strength for the healing," she explained. "It takes a lot out of him." She paused, glanced at Max. "And this is the biggest injury he�s ever had to heal."

"What!" Mary shrieked.

Max frowned at her. "It will be fine." He gentled his voice. "I will not let her die Mary." The quiet confidence and certainty that had appeared on his face made Mary feel better.

"We�ll hold her down," Isabel said. "Max, hold her shoulder there. I have this side."

Alex slowly fell to his knees beside Isabel, staring at the arrow in consternation. "This is going to hurt her so much," he said finally.

Mary watched Isabel reach out and touch his shoulder. "You love her, Alex. You can do it." Mary wondered suddenly when Isabel had started to call her brother �Alex.�"

Alex nodded with determination. He put his hands on the arrow, flinched when Lizzy moaned again, trying to twist away from the pain.

"Hold her!" Max yelled at Isabel. Isabel�s grip on Elizabeth tightened.

Mary�s gaze flitted to her brother�s face. He was breathing hard. He swallowed�and then yanked on the arrow with all his strength.

Elizabeth�s scream of agony filled the clearing.

Mary�s eyes had closed in horror. She felt tears trying to squeeze through her lowered lids. She angrily brushed them away. She continued to stroke Elizabeth�s hair gently. "It�s all right, Lizzy. The worst is over." When she managed to open her eyes, she breathed a sigh of relief to see the offending arrow safely in Alexander�s hands. He was staring at it in astonishment.

Mary looked at Isabel when her friend said, "You must hurry, Max! That scream is going to bring Kyle and his men down on our heads!"

But Max had already begun. "Liz. Liz! Open your eyes, sweeting. You must look at me." Mary felt her heart contract at the tenderness in his voice.

She was not at all surprised when Elizabeth�s eye-lids began to flutter. "Max�" she moaned. Mary bit her lip. Blood was now flowing freely from the wound in her side.

Mary watched as Max gently placed his palm face-down on the horrifying tear in Elizabeth�s body. Was this really going to work? Mary knew that Maxwell had done something to Tess that Elizabeth had witnessed - something that had let Elizabeth know that he was not normal - but she had not yet come to fully accept that her new friend had miraculous healing powers.

And, yet, Isabel did not look concerned. There were tears in her eyes, but Mary felt that they were more for the pain Elizabeth was enduring, than over any concern that Max wouldn�t be able to heal her.

Mary heard Alexander gasp, as Max�s hand began to glow, but she could not tear her gaze away from the miracle that was taking place in front of her eyes.

As Mary watched, the blood on Lizzy�s side began to disappear. The hole in her side began to disintegrate. Mary felt her mouth fall open, glanced up at Max.

He had a slight grimace on his face. It looked for all the world like all of Elizabeth�s pain was being transferred into him. Isabel reached across Liz�s body, putting her hand on Max�s shoulder. The expression of agony on Max�s face eased slightly, as Isabel�s body began to tense. She was clearly deflecting some of the pain away from Max and into her body.

And then it was over. Max, who had been crouching, balanced on his heels, collapsed onto his knees, fatigue evident in every part of him. He did not tear his gaze from Elizabeth�s face, however. Isabel looked drained as well.

Elizabeth still had not moved. The foursome gathered around her continued to watch her tensely.

Mary felt her heart leap with joy as her closest friend�s eyelids began to flutter. Lizzy opened her eyes, stared up at Max in shock. "Max," she said clearly, her voice melting with emotion. She reached up a hand, touched his face. "My love."

Mary began to sob. She had just witnessed a miracle. She could see that Alexander was trying hard to maintain his composure as well.

Elizabeth sat up, looking for all the world like she had just awoken from a refreshing nap. Her face reflected her concern though. "Max? Are you all right?"

Mary glanced at Max, saw that his face was still whiter than it should be, but the smile that illuminated it more than made up for it. "I am now, sweeting." He pulled her gently into his embrace, closing his eyes in relief.

Alexander was helping Isabel to her feet. "Thank you," he said to her, his voice cracking with emotion. She stumbled slightly. Alexander steadied her, pulled her into his arms. Isabel looked tense for a moment, but gradually relaxed.

It was then that Mary allowed herself a stab of concern for Michael. He was all alone in a forest crawling with men who wanted to kill him, commanded by a man who hated him almost as much as he hated his brother.

But she had no time for her concerns. Max was gently lifting Elizabeth back onto his stallion. Isabel had already mounted, and Alexander was soothing his own horse before he swung up onto its back.

"Mary!" Maxwell called out. "We must ride."

You better be safe you big oaf! Mary thought to herself. For if you are not, I will have to save you and then kill you myself.

She hurried to her steed and followed closely after the others.

Part 24

Michael thrust his sword into the smoldering ashes, then looked up, scowling.

Where the hell were they?

He had left the others more than three hours ago, making it back to Sanctuary in record time, despite having to avoid the sheriff�s patrols more than once. He had expected them to be waiting, had been anticipating a tongue-lashing from Lord Edmund, had expected Tess to weep and wail about how they were all betraying her, but he had not expected to find them completely gone.

There was no sign of either their guardian or their sister, not even any sort of message to relay to where they had disappeared. It made Michael supremely uncomfortable. He wondered again whether he should have let Max talk him into the rescue of Lady Elizabeth. They had just infuriated the sheriff and his son even further. Now there was no question that neither man would rest until he got his hands on Max - in reality, on all of them.

The hatred Michael had witnessed on Sir Kyle DeValence�s face when he had looked at Max back in the chapel� It had frightened Michael in a way nothing had ever frightened him before, and Michael had always been frightened on some level, ever since the day he had been old enough to realize that he and his siblings were different, that if they were ever found out, they would be killed, no questions asked.

But Michael had been unable to say no. He had seen the hopeful expression on Mary�s face, had been unable to deny Max the right to claim the lady he loved when that same lady had brought Mary Delucie into his life.

She was a like a burr in his side, like a worm in his mead, like a frayed string on his bow�

She infuriated the hell out of him, and, yet, at the same time, inflamed him like no one else ever had.

And, for some strange reason, he found that the last thing on this planet he wanted to do was disappoint her. So, he had graciously let himself be convinced, but not before he had amused himself by making Mary think that he wasn�t going to help. Her cheeks had become flushed, her enraged breathing causing her chest to heave in outrage. She had managed to berate him verbally for a full five minutes, Maxwell, Bella, and Alexander all watching this with surprise, interest, and amusement respectively.

He had finally shut her up by planting a kiss on her full lips. She stared at him in full shock for a minute afterward, her mouth, for once, mercifully quiet. The silence that had fallen over the group gathered secretly near the waterfall, hidden from Lord Edmund and Tess, who would try and stop them, had been shattered when Isabel started to laugh.

"That was amazing," Alexander later told Michael. "You�re the first person who�s ever been able to get her to stop talking for more than three seconds."

Michael smirked to himself now, as he remembered. It made him want to climb back onto his steed and hurry to the rendezvous point, to see her again. He had not liked the fearful expression on her face when he had left her. She had been frightened for her friend, whom Michael knew without a shadow of a doubt that Max would save. But there had been something else as well.

She had been frightened for him.

Unfortunately, Michael was not going to be able to return to his friends immediately, however. He had to find Lord Edmund and Tess. No matter if they were both acting strangely of late, they were still his family. He had a duty to them. If Sir Kyle had found them, they were no doubt in grave danger. Sir Kyle would use them as bait to lure Max out of the forest, which would result in complete exposure.

It had to be avoided at all costs. Lord Edmund had already made it clear that their presence on Earth had been completely compromised, that they were going to have to return to Antar far sooner than had been planned. But they still needed time to arrange for passage off the planet.

Michael felt a pang. For the first time ever, he realized that perhaps he was not ready to leave Earth yet.

He flinched. This was not a good sign. He knew what his destiny was. He had no choice! He had to find Lord Edmund and Tess, had to get that cursed Delucie wench off of his mind! What was becoming of him? He was a warrior, one with a sworn duty to save his planet.

Michael swung up onto his horse, his jaw set.

He was not going to turn into Maxwell, mooning and wailing over a human female.

His resolve lasted about five minutes. That was how long it took for Mary Delucie to return to his thoughts. Michael clenched his fists on the reins, cursed a blue streak.

And heard a whistling sound that was all too familiar�followed by a loud twunk.

Michael threw himself off of his horse, then plunged into the foliage. His heart was beating at double-time. He took a great gasp of air, closed his eyes, awaiting capture.

He realized suddenly that arrows were still whistling through the air and that not one had come anywhere near him. He could hear yelling nearby.

He frowned, quickly tied the horse�s reins to a nearby tree, swinging his bow down off of his back and knocking an arrow as he followed the sound of the din.

He practically broke into a run when he recognized Tess�s shriek. "My lord!"

Michael forced himself to slow down, made himself think rationally. He was alone. If he was going to save his sister, he needed to plan carefully. He couldn�t let his instincts rule him, as he had when the original outlaws had attacked them two days ago. It was that foolishness, the open use of his powers, that had landed them in their current debacle.

Of course, all the planning in the world would have done no good had he stumbled into the clearing like a thundering stag, which he nearly did, before he stopped abruptly.

Taking a deep breath, Michael peered around the tree he had barely concealed himself behind in time.

His eyes lit on Tess immediately. She was tied to a tree across the clearing, her gown in rags, her blonde hair streaming around her face, which was streaked with tears. In fact, she was currently sobbing uncontrollably.

Michael saw the reason why a moment later.

Lord Edmund was lying flat on the ground, his eyes open and staring up at the sky vacantly. An arrow stood straight up from his chest, having pierced his heart.

Good Lord.

Michael felt a stabbing pain behind his eyes, swallowed hard. This was no time for sorrow. He could mourn his foster father later. He had to save his sister!

But, he knew almost instantly that he couldn�t do it by himself, that he needed to go find Max immediately. He could use his powers and take out every single one of the sheriff�s men in the clearing, but without Lord Edmund they had no way of escaping the planet.

And, if he used his powers in front of the sheriff, every single lawman in the country would be searching for him.

Michael felt intense rage squeezing his heart as Sheriff DeValence came into view. "We�ll string him up on the London Road," he was saying to Sir Kyle, who started poking at Lord Edmund�s body with his sword. Michael pressed his lips together, lowered his forehead against the trunk of the tree behind which he was concealed.

"Why" Tess was shrieking, her sobs barely under control. "He was innocent! Why would you kill him?"

Sir Kyle lifted his head, eyed her for a moment. "Maxwell of Huntington stole my betrothed," he replied coldly. "It should be him lying on the ground under my sword. But until that happens - which it will, mark my words - I will kill every single being dear to him in this world."

Michael forced himself to stare at Tess, as her blue eyes widened in terror. "Are you going to kill me?" she asked in a small, frightened voice. He barely managed to control himself from barreling out of his hiding spot when Kyle grabbed Tess roughly by the chin and lifted her pretty face so that he could stare right into her eyes.

"I�m not done with you yet, sweeting." The endearment sounded more like a curse. "You are what is going to bring that heretic right to my keep."

"He won�t come," Tess said, her voice sounding weary. "He has tired of me. She is all he cares about now."

Good Tess! Michael encouraged her silently. Make him believe it!

Michael narrowed his eyes as he looked more closely at his sister�s posture. For one horrible moment he thought that maybe she did believe that Max, that Michael and Isabel, would leave her in Sir Kyle�s hands.

The expression on utter despair on her face�

But, no, she would never believe such a thing. She knew that they had always been most protective of her. She was their beloved Tess. The rest of them could take care of themselves, Bella included, but Tess had always seemed so fragile and innocent in comparison. She had to know that they would come for her!

"We�ll see," Sir Kyle replied, not sounding convinced. He motioned one of the guards forward with a gesture from his mailed hand. "Put her on a horse. We return to Nottingham."

Michael didn�t move a muscle until he had seen Tess thrown face-down across the guard�s horse, still bound hand and foot. He didn�t dare start breathing until the last of the guards had ridden out onto the King�s Highway and had started to gallop off in the direction of the town.

He was back on his mount moments later, thundering off in the direction of the rendezvous point.

***

Max lifted Elizabeth gently off Evander, held her briefly against him before letting her fall to the ground. "My love, I am so sorry that I have brought you to this," he whispered against her hair. He felt her bring her arms around him, heard her sigh of contentment as she pressed her cheek against his chest.

"I am with you. That is all that matters to me," Elizabeth replied quietly. "Why are we here though?" She stepped away from him, her hand still in his, started to look around. "We cannot be gone for long. We are both responsible for this disaster, my love. We must assure that our friends are safe."

Max pulled her back against his chest, kissed her lightly on the temple. "But first I must assure that you are safe." He felt Elizabeth flinch against him, knew that she thought that he was planning to abandon her again, that he thought that she would be safer away from him. He smiled slightly. It, of course, could not be further from the truth.

They had left the others back at the waterfall a few hours before.

It had not taken Max long to realize what needed to be done as quickly as possible to keep Elizabeth out of Sir Kyle�s hands. He had taken Alexander aside immediately to tell him what he planned.

Alexander smirked after he had finished speaking with him. "Well, I cannot say that I am surprised," had been his only response. "Mary is not going to be happy to be left out of this, you know."

"We�ll make it up to her," Max replied. He looked seriously at Alex. "I need you to protect Bella, Alexander. Please promise me that you will do this."

Alexander�s eyes flashed momentarily. "You don�t even need to ask, Maxwell." Max watched the young baron�s eyes stray to his blonde sister, who was foraging in the nearby bushes for some berries with Mary at her side. The expression of adoration on his face was all the convincing Max needed.

And, so, Max spirited Liz away. She had gone with him willingly enough, once he had promised her that he was not planning to desert her in some forsaken castle in a misguided attempt to keep her safe.

"I will never allow you to be away from my side again," Max had told her. "I have made that mistake once and it almost resulted in disaster. I will never do it again, sweetheart."

Liz stepped away from him again now though, still looking around with an expression on her face that could only be described as suspicious. "Max, this looks disturbingly like a convent to me," she finally said accusingly.

"It is a convent," Max told her, trying to sound innocent. "You have a good eye, sweeting."

She frowned at him, pulled her hand away from his, then placed both on her slender hips. "I do not like the sound of this."

"There is only one way to keep you safe and it is here."

An expression of hurt flashed across her face, but was instantly replaced by anger. "You promised me! You promised that you were not going to abandon me again!" She whirled, stormed back over to Evander. "Take me back immediately," she told him imperiously, the slight tremble in her voice the only indication of how hurt she was.

Max felt a pang of guilt, but forced himself to say lightly. "I suggest that we go in at least. The good sisters are expecting us. You can see if you like it."

"No," Liz said mutinously. She folded her arms across her chest, stared past him, her expression stony.

"Liz�"

"No!"

"Very well then." Max sighed heavily, turned and pulled the bell near the door to the convent. "I will just tell them that we are leaving."

"Yes, you will," Liz replied, sounding extremely angry.

The door opened after a few moments. A veiled nun smiled out at them. "Yes, my son?"

"Hello, sister." Max bowed slightly. "I am afraid that you will have to tell Father William that there is to be no wedding today. Please convey my apologies that my message forced him to travel here to meet us, but my bride has decided that she does not like the looks of me after all."

He barely managed to keep a straight face when he heard Liz gasp following the word "wedding." He had regained control of himself by the time she shrieked his name. "Max!"

"Yes, my love?" He glanced over his shoulder. She was staring at him in astonishment.

"Why are we here?" Liz demanded, glancing at the nun, who was beginning to look amused now, too.

"To get married, of course," Max returned calmly. "Why else would we be here?"

Liz blinked. "But, why?" She sounded totally astounded.

"Because I love you," Max replied. "And because, when you are my wife, Sir Kyle will have no legal right to ever lay hands on you again."

He felt a lump beginning to form in his throat when tears filled her dark eyes. He felt another pang of guilt. Maybe this hadn�t been such a good idea after all. He had wanted to surprise her, but had not expected that she would be so upset.

Max hurried back towards her. "Liz? I�m sorry. We don�t have to if you don�t want to." He stopped about a foot away from her, reached out and gently brushed away the tear that was trailing down her soft cheek.

She sniffled. "Of course I want to," she told him, her voice soft with emotion.

He pulled her into his embrace. "Then why are you crying, sweeting?"

"Because I didn�t believe it was possible to love you more than I did before we entered this clearing, but I now know that I was wrong," she replied. "It frightens me, Max. I could not bear to lose you."

He lifted her chin with his index finger, gently kissed began to kiss her tears away. "You never shall, my love."

"But, Max," Liz glanced over his shoulder at the nun who was still watching them, a tolerant expression of amusement on her face. She lowered her voice. "What about when you have to go back."

Although Max knew exactly what she was talking about, he pretended ignorance. "Back?"

Liz frowned at him again. She was clearly irritated that he was being so difficult. She raised her index finger up to the sky. "Back."

He took her hand gently in his, brought her knuckle to his lips. "Oh, back." He grinned at her.

"Will you stop being so ridiculous?" Liz asked, although Max could tell that she was beginning to melt again. "Can you not be serious for one instant?"

"Well, I see two possible solutions to that," Max told her finally, when she looked like she was truly ready to explode. "One, I don�t go back."

"Max!" Liz stared at him. "You have to go back. It is your home. I will not stand between you�"

He put a gentle finger against her lips, cutting her off. "Or," He continued. "I will go back someday."

He felt her stiffen against him.

"You will?" she asked in a small voice.

"With my queen by my side," he finished quietly. "I have told you, Liz, that I will never leave you alone again and I mean it. If I go back, you go with me. That is all there is to it." He paused. "If you want to that is." He brushed his lips against hers. "Will my queen agree to return to my world and rule by my side?"

Liz bit her lip, smiled up at him, her smile like the sun coming out from behind the clouds. "Only if her king agrees to allow her to love him for the rest of his days."

Max felt his heart skip a beat. "She does not even need to ask," he told her, completely serious for the first time since they had arrived at the convent. "He will allow it for much longer than that." He brought his lips down onto hers again.

The nun cleared her throat delicately. "My lord? My lady? Father William awaits you. He must return to the Abbey before dark."

Max and Liz smiled at each other for a moment longer and then allowed themselves to be lead into the convent.

Part 25

Elizabeth closed her eyes briefly after lighting the candle. Her heart was beating so rapidly, she was sure that Max, who was across the chamber fiddling with the fire, would hear and wonder at it.

The wedding ceremony had been short, but sweet, so different from the unholy sacrament Sir Kyle had tried to force her into much earlier that day. It had ended with a kiss from Max that had been full of promise and love. Even the stern priest had been beaming at them both when they left the small convent chapel.

Had it only been that morning that she wondered if she would ever see Max again? Now she was his wife, bound to him for life. And she was not only his wife. She was his queen.

For this was one of the many things they had talked of on the long ride through the forest from the convent.

It had not dawned on Elizabeth, until he had started to tell her the truth of his origins, that she really knew nothing about him. She knew the most important things: that he was kind and loving, intelligent and devoted, but she did not know about his life. What he shared was astounding. She had been sure that he had only been using romantic endearments when he had called her his queen.

She could not have been more wrong.

She knew already that he was from another world, that he had been sent to her world to protect him for some grander purpose. The fact that he was a king on that other world had come as something of a shock. She remembered how he had insisted that he was not a nobleman when they had first met, had seemed uncomfortable with that idea. He was, it turned out, much more than that. She had gotten the idea from the way he spoke of it that he was not particularly pleased with his heritage.

"I don�t feel like a king. I wish I were not. I do not remember who I was on Antar," he told her, kissing her lightly on the temple. She had been seated in front of him, her back pressed against his front. It was most pleasant and his touch against her hair caused a shiver to descend her backbone. Thinking that she was cold, he tightened his arms around her, bringing his cloak more closely against her so that he shared his warmth. "Earth is my home now. It is the only home I recall," he continued, sounding sad. "But I know my duty. I will return there someday�soon, if what Lord Edmund says is accurate." He paused, running his hands down her sides lovingly. "But I do not dread it so much now. Not with you by my side."

Elizabeth had felt hot everywhere, his breath on her neck only increasing the feeling, warm as it was in the cool evening air. She had wondered if it was possible for a woman to burn alive with desire.

That was the only way to describe the way she felt about him. She burned for him.

And, yet, it was sweeter than that too. At times her heart swelled at the thought of him, bringing her so much joy that she barely avoided weeping at the feeling.

Max brought her to a small cottage near the waterfall where they were to meet the others. He gently lifted her off Evander, carrying her through the door and setting her on her feet only after kissing her thoroughly.

Her knees were weak when he had moved away from her to light the fire.

Now he turned back, his dark eyes smoldering as he gazed at her. Elizabeth bit her lip, swallowed convulsively.

"We do not have much time, my love," Max told her finally, after Elizabeth briefly wondered if she would burst into flames from the expression on his face. His tone was regretful. "I wish that we could stay here forever but we must go make certain that the others are safe."

"I know it," Elizabeth managed to reply, although her voice sounded strangely breathless to her own ears.

Max walked slowly towards her. Elizabeth saw him take a deep breath before he reached out and pulled her into his embrace. She leaned her head against his shoulder, her head barely grazing his chin. She could hear his heart thundering beneath her ear.

Instantly all her nerves vanished. He was nervous too. He wanted her just as much as she wanted him. They were meant for each other. It would be perfect. Had her dreams not told her so?

It still amazed her that she had found him, but it only convinced her even more that they were destined to love each other.

Tonight would be the beginning.

Elizabeth pulled back slightly, gazed up at him. He was breathing unevenly now, his eyes hooded.

"Liz."

Hearing her name on his lips, the love he felt for her resounding in that one single syllable was her undoing. She reached up, ran her fingers through his soft, dark hair.

"Max. My love. Make me truly yours."

He swallowed again, but smiled slightly. He lowered his lips down to meet hers, brought his hands up to cup her face. It was not long before he was lifting her into his arms and laying her gently down on the bed.

And, then, they were both lost.

***

"Where the hell are they?" Michael stormed, pacing back and forth in front of the log on which Mary and Isabel huddled together for warmth. Alexander had resisted lighting a fire, warning that the smoke and the light thrown by the flames would be a beacon for Sir Kyle�s men.

Michael had returned moments before, the expression of grief and anger on his face a mask that had sent a chill down Mary�s spine.

"Maxwell assured me that they would be back before sunrise," Alexander explained patiently for the third time. He was leaning back against a tree, his arms folded over his chain-mailed chest. Mary could tell that he was beginning to get worried too, though. Max and Lizzy had disappeared into the forest many hours before. Although Mary had an idea that Alexander knew where they had gone, he was not telling, but he was also becoming concerned at the lengthy span of their absence.

"I did and we are." Max�s voice caused them all to whip their heads around. He and Elizabeth were suddenly there. They were holding hands and both looked a little peculiar as a matter of fact. Guilt was written all over both of their visages.

"Where�s Evander?" Michael snapped, asking, in Mary�s opinion, the least important question. Something had happened between these two, that much was evident. Who the heck cared about Maxwell�s stupid horse? But Mary had the feeling that Michael was trying to avoid having to find out where they had been because he knew he wasn�t going to like it.

Mary�s own curiosity was practically eating her alive.

"I left him at Lord Edmund�s hunting cottage," Max replied. "I will fetch him when I need him. He is safer there."

"Max." Isabel was on her feet, her voice concerned. "What have you done?" There was no avoiding it now. Mary had the strange feeling that all four of them knew exactly what Max and Elizabeth had gone, but were scared to find out for sure.

It changed everything.

Max glanced down at Elizabeth lovingly. She smiled slightly at him, something secretive passing between them. "We are married," Max finally said shortly.

Isabel collapsed back onto the log. "Max." She sounded shocked and horrified.

Michael was not nearly as composed. "Well, you have well and truly done it now, haven�t you?" Mary exchanged a wary look with Alexander, who did not look at all surprised by the announcement. She had known that he had been in on the secret. She was going to have to punish him soundly later for keeping her in the dark.

"Michael," Max said warningly.

"Maxwell, you know that we can�t have any attachments on this world!" Michael continued his rant. "Are you planning to bring her with us, when we go home?"

"Yes," Max replied evenly.

"Max! It is impossible." This was from Isabel, who still sounded completely shocked, but not nearly as angry as Michael did. Mary believed that she understood Bella enough to know that, while she did not entirely approve of Max�s actions, she would be brought around to support the newly wedded pair. She loved her brother. Anyone could see that she only wanted him to be happy. Mary was also fairly certain that Isabel was not adverse to the idea of marriage to a human herself. The looks she sent in Alexander�s direction, when she though no one was looking, seemed to support this idea.

This made Mary realize that Michael�s anger could only mean that he had never had any honourable intentions towards her. And his next comment made her realize why.

"What about your betrothed?" he spat out, fury in every line of his stiff stance. "What about Tess, Maxwell?"

Mary saw Max flinch at that. Elizabeth did too, but brought her arm up to hold him, in support. "You know that I do not love Tess, Michael. Not in that way. I only ever accepted what was to be because I did not realize that I was capable of loving anyone else." He brought his arm around Elizabeth. "I love Liz."

"You know that doesn�t mean a thing," Michael snapped back. "You are meant for Tess, I am meant for Isabel. End of story."

Mary glanced at Alexander in shock. He looked as astonished as she did.

They always called each other brother and sister! How could they be meant for each other?

"I don�t care," Max responded stubbornly. "Tess is my sister. Nothing more. Being King of Antar does not depend on marrying her."

"How do you know this, Max?" Isabel asked quietly. Mary could see her eyeing Alexander sadly, probably wondering how he was taking the news of her betrothal to Michael.

"I know it, Bella," Max asserted firmly. "It does not matter. Lord Edmund only ever told us this because we were lonely here. He was trying to help us to see that we would always have each other." He looked at his sister pleadingly. "And we still do Isabel. It doesn�t matter if we bring others into our circle. We will always have each other."

"I know it, Max."

"Funny that you should mention Lord Edmund so carelessly, Maxwell," Michael said. "Do you even care why he and Tess are not with us?"

Max stared at him for a moment, his expression unreadable. Mary saw Lizzy gently take his hand, stroking it soothingly. It made her sad to see them that way. The love they exuded was beautiful, but something about it was frightening. Something deep within told Mary DeLucie that none of this could last. They were on road into the unknown and the destination was still undetermined, but in her heart of hearts she was afraid.

It could not last.

"Tell me," Max finally ordered softly.

Michael�s tone was cold when he said, "Lord Edmund is dead, Maxwell. While you were off marrying your human," Michael made it sound like a curse, "Our guardian was being murdered by her jilted lover. And our Tess has been kidnapped." He stared at Max in disdain for a moment and then stormed off into the woods. "I wish you great joy with your whore," he yelled over his shoulder. "I am going to save our sister." The tone of his voice frightened Mary even more.

A rift had been created here that might not be capable of healing, not even with Max�s miraculous touch.

Mary watched passively as Isabel rose from the log again and hurried after him, but not before she shared a long meaningful glance with Max. She would support him, but in the meantime, she had to go after Michael.

But, as for her, Mary knew that whatever it was that she had shared with Michael of Huntington was over before it truly began.

Part 26

"Michael! Please stop!" Isabel called after her betrothed. She could hear him crashing through the green wood ahead, clearly too upset to even take care that he was making so much noise. It was only a matter of time before the sheriff�s men fell down on them. "Michael! Please!"

She stumbled upon him so abruptly, she gasped. He had stopped, was leaning up against a tree, his forehead cradled against his forearm. It was the exact same pose he always took when he was on the verge of completely losing it. It was the stance he had held after having killed the sheriff�s men. It was impossible to believe that that life-altering event had only taken place three days before. Isabel felt as though she and her siblings had lived a lifetime since then.

"I am not going to apologize, Bella," Michael finally said, after she had stood behind him for several moments, searching her mind for what to say to him. "I cannot believe that he has done this to us. Our entire purpose has been compromised because of his obsession with that� that human."

"Michael, her name is Elizabeth and she is now our queen. Even now she could be carrying Max�s heir. Whether you like it or not, you have to accept it," Isabel replied quietly. "You don�t have to apologize to Max, but I do think you should try and be nicer to her. None of this is her fault. She has only ever tried to help us. Don�t forget that it was she who was responsible for your escape from Nottingham and it was also she who sent us Mary and Alexander. Please don�t try and tell me that we could have survived this long without them."

Michael turned around suddenly at the mention of Mary and Alexander. His eyes blazed while he listened to Isabel. Finally he ground out, "They have been helpful , yes, but we would have survived without them. We have Lord Edmund�" Michael stopped abruptly. "We had him, I mean." Isabel felt her eyes widen as Michael�s dark gaze filled with tears. She had never, not once, seen him cry in all the years she had known him.

"Michael!" Isabel moved forward, wrapped her arms around him, bringing his head down onto her shoulder. "It will be all right. I promise. We have to believe that as long as we stick together, we will survive."

Michael let himself be comforted for a moment, but then wrenched away again, swiping angrily at his eyes. "We are meant to do much more than survive, Bella. You know it, I know it, Maxwell should know it. We are the Royal Four and we have a duty to return and liberate our people. It is the only reason for our existence."

Isabel smiled softly at him. "But, Michael, if it the only reason for our existence, then why do we feel that we want more? Max and I have never denied that to ourselves." She brought her hand up, touched him on the shoulder. "You have always said that all you want is to return to Antar. I believe that is true, but I also believe that the past few days have opened your eyes to the joys that life on this planet can bring as well."

Isabel saw Michael�s eyes flash again. She knew he was thinking about Mary. "Whatever I want is insignificant," he said mutinously. "I have a role and I intend to play it. I will marry you and we will return to Antar and free our people."

"Why do the two have to be intertwined?" Isabel demanded, frustrated by his stubbornness. "Just because we were married in our previous lifetime, it does not mean that we have to be in these lives. Why can�t we still free Antar and marry others?" She paused, moderated her voice, which was beginning to rise hysterically.

She had had this argument with him many times before - not necessarily about marriage, but about why returning to their planet eventually had to mean that they could not make lives for themselves on Earth in the meantime. Michael had always ever been about waiting for his destiny to find him. Isabel wanted a hand in the making of hers.

"Can you really tell me that you have ever wanted to marry me, Michael? Me, Isabel, not Vilandra, not who I once was, not who you were told I was and what I meant to you then, but who I am now."

Michael frowned down at her. "Of course I do. I love you, Bella."

Isabel reached up and stroked his face. "I know you do, Michael, but you don�t love me in the way I want to be loved. And don�t tell me that you don�t know what I mean." Isabel held her hand up and covered his mouth. Michael snapped it shut, as it had been open in an attempt to protest. "You do know what I mean because you feel it for someone else. You don�t feel for me what you feel for her." Michael scowled at her. "Please don�t try to deny it, Michael. I see the way you are around her. She brings you to life in a way I�ve never seen before. With Mary, instead of waiting for life, you are living."

Michael stared past her, his eyes softening. "She is driving me crazy."

"She has brought you to life," Isabel replied, hugging him again. "And I think that after you apologize to Elizabeth, you should also apologize to Mary. Because what you said - it was designed to hurt Max, but I think you hurt our three human friends much more than you could ever hurt him. He knows you, knows that you don�t mean half of what you say when you flare up like that. They don�t."

Michael whitened at her words. "I did not think, Bella. I was just thinking about our Tess. She must be so frightened."

"I know, Michael. And we are going to save her, but first you must reconcile with Max and the others. We all need each other."

"What are we going to do without him, Bella?" Michael asked, sounding frightened. Isabel was glad that he was finally letting down his defenses. Michael�s anger was always designed to hide his fear. He had ever been that way since he was a small boy. Lord Edmund�s death had hit him harder than any of them because their guardian�s presence had been the only thing that had ever made him feel safe on this planet. Lord Edmund�s knowledge of their destiny had reassured him that he would not make a mistake, that he would not betray their people.

And, now that Lord Edmund was gone, Michael�s destiny was all on his own shoulders.

For Isabel it was a release from the years in which she had felt confined. For Michael, a prison of fear had risen in the stead of the confidence his guardian gave him.

"We will survive. Max is our king. He has grown into that role more in the last three days than in the entire time we were under Lord Edmund�s control," Isabel told him. "And, Michael, whether you like it or not, it is Elizabeth who is responsible for it. She is his inspiration. Max would never have been happy with Tess. Just seeing the way he looks at Liz - how could he have ever been happy with our sister when she did not make him look that way? Not even once, Michael."

Michael sighed heavily. "I have tried to ignore it, Bella, because of what it meant. But you are right."

"You have to let go of your fear, Michael. I know that you are afraid of what you feel for Mary Delucie, but if Max can claim his happiness, then so can we. I have a feeling that Mary would be perfectly willing to follow you to the ends of the universe, if only to make sure that you didn�t lose your way," Isabel teased, taking his hand and leading him back towards the camp, where she knew the others awaited them.

Michael snorted as they started back. "If there is one thing she likes, its to order me around," he admitted wryly.

"She is a caring girl, Michael. I think she is one who has never wanted a day in her life and, instead of it spoiling her, it has made her more generous and outgoing. She is special. They are all special that way."

Michael and Isabel did not speak again until they were almost back at the camp. They were still holding hands, companionably rather than romantically, which was why Isabel�s arm was almost pulled out of the socket when Michael stopped abruptly. "What about Tess?"

Isabel frowned at him, not understanding. "We will save her, Michael. All of us. Together."

"I know, Bella, that�s not what I mean. What I mean is, what about Tess and Max? She is going to be devastated by this." He grimaced. "Because whether you, or I, or Max has ever wanted to marry each other, I know Tess loves Max. I think it has become more than clear in the past few days that Tess loves him in the way he loves Elizabeth - and more than any of us ever realized."

Isabel�s eyes widened. "She will be upset, Michael, but will she not be comforted that Max is so happy? I cannot believe that she will not see that Elizabeth will never replace her in Max�s heart. She is one of the Four, one of us. We will always be bonded in a way that others can not break."

Michael shook his head. "Bella, I admire you for thinking so highly of Tess, but I don�t think that she is going to look at it in that way at all."

Isabel felt a shiver descend her spine. While she did not want to betray her sister by thinking that she could ever try and hurt Elizabeth or Max, she had seen changes in Tess over the past few days that did not deny what Michael was saying.

All Isabel could do for the moment, however, was hope that they were wrong.

***

Mary watched Maxwell pace the length of the clearing, his face deeply reflective. Elizabeth was standing nearby, watching him as well, and as Mary observed, her friend moved over to join him, smiling up at him sympathetically.

Max�s expression softened immediately. He reached out, pulled Lizzy into his embrace, seemed to calm down instantly. Mary bit her lip, felt tears well up in her eyes. She knew that she would never have that sort of relationship with Michael. While Max and Elizabeth�s love had burned brightly and steadily from the moment they had met, she and Michael flared in fits and starts of passion.

It was a passion that was not healthy, Mary saw now. Max and Liz were meant for each other because they became complete in each other�s presence. She, Mary, just upset Michael, disrupted his calm, interrupted his goals, rather than bringing him peace as Elizabeth did for Maxwell.

"Are you well?" Alexander had been standing near the spot where Isabel had disappeared after Michael ages ago, but now he came to join her on the log she had been sharing with Isabel earlier that evening. He was clearly concerned for Isabel�s welfare, but also did not want to interrupt a conversation between two whose relationship Mary and her brother were only beginning to understand.

Mary swallowed, smiled at her brother. "I am just sad, Alex. It is hard to see people you care about in pain. And I know that Michael�s outburst was less about hurting Max and Lizzy than it was about concern for Tess and grief for their foster father."

Alexander reached out, put his arm around her shoulders, bringing her head down upon his own shoulder. "It is difficult, dearest." He paused. "I do not think that he meant to hurt you with what he said, Mary. I think your Michael would be most upset if he knew you were in pain."

Mary sighed. "It does not matter, Alex. He is not mine anyway. He and Isabel are to marry." She frowned. "Why would they not tell us so? I do not understand why they hid it."

She felt Alexander shrug under her cheek. "I don�t know, Mary. Maybe it was such an accepted fact for them that it did not even cross their minds that we should know. I know that Isabel has never said anything to me that implied that she wanted to be with me. I have only myself to blame for seeing something more in our relationship than was really there."

Mary pulled back, stared up at her brother. "I do not think you were mistaken, Alex. Isabel does have feelings for you. I have seen the way she looks at you. I think, perhaps, they are trapped in a betrothal that neither wants." Mary began to speak more earnestly. "Perhaps they just need us to make the first move so that they know that they will not be alone if they break from each other. It takes courage to do what Max and Lizzy did, both denying marriages they did not want to claim their happiness. Neither of us knows the courage that it would take, both being in control of our own fates."

Alex smiled affectionately at her. "Does nothing ever dampen your optimism, my sister?"

Mary grinned back. "It is sometimes hidden, Alex, but I am not one to give up something I want easily." Mary realized that it was true. Not matter how hopeless it seemed to have any sort of relationship with Michael of Huntington, she was not willing to give up so quickly - at least, not before she knew for sure that Michael and Isabel wanted to marry each other. "You should know that by now."

"Oh, I know it, Martin of York," Alex replied wryly, kissing her lightly on the forehead. He looked at Max and Elizabeth across the clearing. "I think we should go talk to Maxwell," he told Mary. "We must begin to formulate a plan for a rescue of the Lady Tess, so that we do not waste any more time once Michael and Isabel have returned."

Mary shook her head. "Let�s leave them in peace a while longer, Alex." She paused, admitted quietly, "I have a feeling that soon there will be very little peace for those two. "

Alex looked at her, one brow raised, but did not dispute what she said. While Max and Elizabeth had boldly claimed the right to be together, there were going to be a lot of people who were very unhappy about this union. Michael�s reaction was going to be minor in comparison to that of Sir Kyle DeValence, and perhaps Tess as well. Mary only hoped that Tess did not suffer because of Kyle�s anger. While Mary did not like Tess at all, she knew that Max and Elizabeth�s guilt about her was great enough without having to bear the sorrow of actual, physical harm coming to her because of their marriage.

Mary�s thoughts were interrupted when Michael and Isabel appeared suddenly from the forest. She frowned slightly, glanced at Alex, when she saw that their hands were joined. She climbed slowly to her feet, took Alex�s hand in hers when he followed her, for comfort and to lend him strength as well. She felt him squeeze her hand in response.

Mary looked at Max and Elizabeth, who were both staring at Michael tensely. Elizabeth whispered something to her husband, but Max shook his head sternly.

Michael let go of Isabel�s hand, marched forward resolutely. Mary gasped when he fell to his knees in front of the newly wedded pair. Max was scowling down at him, but Elizabeth just looked shocked.

"Please accept my apology, my queen. I should not have reacted in anger, but should have welcomed you to our family with all the joy in my heart that you have brought to my king�s. And, let me tell you, you have brightened up his dour personality quite impressively," he added, winking up at her.

Liz just continued to stare down at him. Mary saw Max roll his eyes, glare across the clearing at Isabel. Max�s sister looked amused.

"Get up, Michael," Max snapped. "Your apology is accepted. Stop being so ridiculous. We have work to do."

Michael looked up. Mary was surprised to see a teasing grin on his face. "Are you saying I don�t need to apologize, Max? Because I wasn�t apologizing to you�or did you not notice? I am still angry with you." Michael�s gaze was momentarily challenging, but he quickly returned his attention to Elizabeth.

Lizzy relaxed visibly. "Michael, please. Stand up. I accept your apology." She let go of Max�s hand, moved forward and knelt down in front of her husband�s brother. "Please stand up. I appreciate where your anger came from and I share your concern for Tess. It is important that we put all of this behind us and move forward. Her welfare is our only concern at this point."

Mary watched Michael�s expression gentle from mocking to one of actual respect. "I mean what I say, milady, even if my brother does not believe it."

Elizabeth smiled at him. "I believe you, Michael."

Michael stood up, reaching down and pulling Elizabeth to her feet. "Good. Then since you�re the only one he listens to, maybe he will believe it too." While the words were confrontational, Michael�s tone reflected the teasing nature of his comment.

Mary felt the first glimmering of hope she had experienced since Michael had returned from his failed mission to retrieve Tess and Lord Edmund. When Michael suddenly turned and stared at her across the clearing, his dark eyes smoldering, it blossomed full-fledged.

It was no longer three and three. They were six now. The expression on Michael�s face told her that he now knew it too.

And together they could do anything.

Part 27

"Are we just going to give up then?" Michael demanded, jumping to his feet and pacing the length of the clearing. "There is no way to get her safely, so we give up?"

"Of course not," Max snapped. He rubbed his hand across his face wearily. Elizabeth watched him with concern. She could tell that he was holding in his own frustration, but just barely.

They had been trying to devise a plan to rescue Tess for almost a full day now. It did seem virtually impossible.

It had been confirmed that Tess was being held in Nottingham Castle. Alex had returned only an hour before, having ridden hard to his estate just north of Sherwood. He had sent one of his retainers to Nottingham to listen in the taverns and on the streets, and word had already leaked out to the public that Sir Kyle had brought a blonde girl in chains to the stronghold the day before. The story had been well in circulation, because it was a rare enough thing in these times to see a woman bound hand and foot and under heavy guard, so even those who had not seen Tess themselves had heard of it.

The fact that Tess had been so heavily guarded only confirmed Elizabeth�s fear that Sir Kyle no longer underestimated Max. Having his bride stolen right from the altar had not only humiliated him, it had made him more careful and less cocky.

And, so, it seemed hopeless. There was no way the six of them could sneak unimpeded into a stronghold of the magnitude of Nottingham Castle. Elizabeth knew that the way Max had infiltrated several nights before was most likely completely shut off now.

Because there was no doubt Sir Kyle expected them. What Michael had overheard guaranteed it.

There was also no doubt that the sheriff had his guards out in full-force as well. They were still combing the forest in search of the outlawed Max and Michael. Alex had not yet been outlawed because of his close ties with the queen, but he had still feared for his life when he had almost run head-first into a contingent of them on his way back to their hiding spot. The forest was becoming increasingly unsafe for them now, because they had to stay close to the city for Tess�s sake.

Elizabeth suspected that Max and Michael had spent the time Alex was gone plotting ways to get them all to France, once Tess was back. Fleeing meant that Alexander and Mary were going to lose everything. Alex would lose his lands and his title unless he found some way to appeal to King Richard directly. The king�s no-good brother, Prince John, was presently the regent of the country, but he would support the sheriff in this. He needed all the allies he could muster, because rumours were circulating in the city that the prince was about to try and usurp his absent brother�s throne. The king was completely out of reach and unavailable since he had been captured by the German emperor on his way home from the Holy Land. His ransom had yet to be set, and it was possible that he might not have a throne to return to when he was released.

Liz felt guilty about Alex and Mary. It was she who had placed them in this position after all, having asked them to accompany Isabel and Tess into the forest. Alexander would have the king�s ear upon his return, but if the king didn�t return, it was a different matter entirely. She knew her friends did not blame her though, nor were they sorry. Seeing the way Mary acted around Michael, and the way Alexander looked at Isabel, the Delucies had no regrets.

"There is one piece of good news." Alex spoke into the tense silence that had fallen, snapping Elizabeth back to attention. "Although I am unsure if it will help our cause or not."

"What is it, Alex?" Isabel asked. She had gone to stand with Michael, her hand on his arm in an attempt to calm him. Elizabeth frowned slightly when she saw Alex�s eyes planted firmly on that hand.

"The king is to be ransomed. The emperor has finally set the price." Alex tore his gaze away from Isabel and Michael looked directly at Elizabeth. "The queen will return to Nottingham to collect the taxes to use in that effort."

Elizabeth jumped to her feet from boulder on which she had been perched. "This is wonderful news!" She looked at Max, who was staring at her, his eyes shadowed.

"And this helps us how exactly?" Michael inquired. Elizabeth was still looking at Max, slightly disconcerted by the strange expression on his face. She forced herself to look at Michael. She could tell from the tone of her brother-in-law�s voice that he was doing his best not to make a snide comment, although he desperately wanted to. He was keeping his pledge of treating her like his queen, even though Liz suspected that he still was not completely comfortable with the idea, despite his graceful apology of the day before.

Elizabeth could understand his wariness. None of their new friends understood her relationship to the queen.

"She will help us! I know she will," Elizabeth explained quickly, willing Max to see that all their troubles were over. "I will go to her and I will explain what Kyle has done and she will order him to release Tess."

"Liz�" Max began, clearly not believing it could be as simple as that. She had to convince him.

"I know her, Max. She loves me! She will do this for me."

"After you defied her will by not only refusing to marry Sir Kyle, but by then eloping with a known outlaw?" Max asked gently.

Elizabeth looked at Mary and Alexander for confirmation. "Explain it to them. They don�t understand. If there is anyone who understands following your heart, it is Queen Eleanor. She divorced the King of France for love of the King of England after all!"

Mary was leaning against a tree, her arms wrapped tightly around herself. Alexander did not look convinced either. "Mary! Alex! It is the queen!"

Mary moved forward, put her arm around Elizabeth. "Lizzy, she was going to marry you to Sir Kyle against your will." She frowned slightly, glanced quickly at Michael before continuing, "She was going to marry me to some old baron next. The queen does what she believes to be right for her wards. She is Eleanor of Aquitaine, the greatest heiress in Europe. What she does is not necessarily suitable for every girl. If it were, our society would be in anarchy!" Liz�s mouth dropped open. "I�m not saying that I am agreeing with it, Liz. Of course I don�t. But the queen will be angry. You must see that!" She paused. "She is also preoccupied with ransoming the king. She will not look kindly on being asked to deal with what she will consider insignificant."

"Marrying Kyle was not against my will!" Liz returned sharply, upset by what Mary was saying, because she knew it might be true. There was dead silence following that statement. She could have kicked herself. "At least not at first," she amended hastily, not daring to glance at her husband. "I didn�t know I could ever have anything more," she continued passionately. "None of us did until three days ago! The queen will help us when I explain it to her! I know she will. I just need to go to her."

"No." Max�s voice was harder than Elizabeth had ever heard it, at least directed at her. "It will not work, Liz. Mary has given a valid argument. You will not put yourself in danger like that." Elizabeth still did not look at him. She was scared of what she might see on his face. That comment about Kyle had hurt him - she knew it had.

"I don�t know, Maxwell," Michael said, sounding interested. "I don�t see that we have many other options."

"At least it will get one of us into the castle," Isabel added. Elizabeth smiled at her friend, thanking her silently for her support. She didn�t know why it was so important that she be able to do this for them, but it was.

She needed to get Tess back for them. For him.

"No," Max repeated. "Even Mary and Alexander see it for foolishness. I will not allow it."

Elizabeth�s head snapped around. "Foolishness?" she asked dumbly.

Max�s expression softened. "I know that you want to help, Liz, but putting yourself anywhere near Sir Kyle again is just that - foolishness."

Elizabeth stared at him. She could feel tears beginning to well up. He thought she was a fool. Actually he thought she was worse than a fool. He thought she was a weakling who needed protecting.

It was why he had married her after all. To protect her from Kyle, because she was too foolish to do it herself.

She thought she heard Alex muttering under his breath. "Uh oh�" But she couldn�t be sure. The blood was rushing in her head, causing her hearing to be slightly off.

She wanted to protect him. It was all she had ever wanted to do. And he thought she was a fool.

"Lizzy." Mary spoke directly into her ear. "Don�t. Don�t freeze up. He didn�t mean it the way it sounded."

Elizabeth drew herself up to her full height, which, annoyingly, was very little and spoke to Max coldly. "I apologize, your highness, if my foolishness has wasted your time. I also apologize that it has put you all in this position in the first place, because I couldn�t save myself from Kyle. If it wasn�t for me, Tess would not have been taken. If I am a fool because I want to make amends for that fact, well, then, so be it."

She grasped her cloak tightly, meeting Max�s eyes squarely. He was staring at her in shock, clearly unused to seeing a less than pliable side to her.

But, then, why should he not be? She had been nothing but pliable since she had first met him and had fallen head over heels in love with him.

And, yet, he didn�t really know her at all, did he?

Elizabeth whirled, stormed off into the bush. She heard Alex calling after her, heard Isabel tell Max to follow her, heard Mary tell him not to, to let her cool off.

He better not follow me, Elizabeth reflected venomously. I will toss him into the waterfall if he tries to follow me.

The thought of Max dripping wet in the stream was enough to make her anger fade. She could just imagine the look on his face. It would be horribly similar to the one he had just displayed - shock, but with an underlying affection and love that would result in her throwing herself into his arms.

He might think she was foolish, but she did not doubt that he loved her.

Elizabeth sighed heavily, leaned against a tree and slid until her bottom hit the forest floor.

What kind of witch was she anyway? she reflected guiltily, now that her icy rage had melted. Max was only concerned for Tess�s safety, concerned for her safety. He certainly didn�t need her throwing temper tantrums at the moment. He had enough to deal with.

She wondered momentarily how Tess would have behaved in similar circumstances - if she was Max�s wife as she had been meant to be.

Probably like the queen she was born to be. Instead he has me. Liz felt her tears welling up again. She swiped at them angrily.

But it�s you he loves, another voice, deep in her heart, argued. He would give up his planet for you.

Which only makes it worse, Elizabeth reflected glumly. She now understood why she was being so unreasonable, why she had taken offense where Max had intended none, why she so desperately wanted to be the deciding factor in liberating Tess.

It was good old-fashioned guilt. It was guilt that she, Elizabeth, had stolen the other girl�s place. A girl she disliked, yes, but Liz could not blame Tess for fighting tooth and nail for Max. He was a king. He was her intended mate. He was Max.

She also felt guilt that he might not be the king he was supposed to be because of her. He had already put his own life in danger several times in his quest to keep her safe.

She was beginning to understand how her husband saw her - as something pure and perfect, to be admired and protected. While that was romantic and gratifying, it wasn�t really her. She had many flaws.

She had a tendency to freeze people out when she was angry at them, as Mary had just warned her against doing. She could be stubborn and headstrong when she felt that she was right. Her behavior over the last three days had more than shown this. She had believed in Max and, so, had pulled her two best friends away from their comfortable lives to help him.

She could be selfish. She had married Max on a romantic whim, not knowing beforehand that he was a king with responsibilities to an entire planet. But she had known that he was betrothed and she had married him anyway. She had done it because she loved him and wanted him for herself.

Now Tess was paying the price for her faults and Elizabeth was beginning to wonder if Max would still love her when he found out about them. When she fell off the pedestal upon which he had placed her, would their marriage become a disaster in his eyes? Would he regret it? Would he wish that he had married the one who was meant for him all along?

The fact that she was worried about this during the current crisis was just more evidence of her selfishness. Poor Tess! Who knew how Sir Kyle was torturing the poor girl because he could not get his hand on the true object of his wrath - Elizabeth herself.

All of this was why she wanted to go to the queen, wanted to fix some of the disaster for which she was responsible.

"Liz?" She had been so wrapped up in her own thoughts, she had not even heard Max approach until he was directly behind her. "It is not safe for you to be out here alone, sweetheart."

She felt him ease tentatively to the ground beside her, could sense his unease, his concern that she would send him away. Elizabeth felt a lump rise in her throat. She was responsible for that too. When he should be worrying about Tess, instead he was being forced to deal with a difficult wife.

"Liz, I am sorry. Sometimes I say things before I think how they might sound. You might ask Michael about that," he added wryly. "He surely has much to say on the matter." He paused, waiting to see if she might say something. If she spoke she would start to cry, so she remained silent. Max continued, "You know that I don�t think that you�re foolish." The end of the comment was raised like a question, as though he was unsure that she actually knew this, and that if she didn�t, he felt awful.

"Please don�t apologize to me," she managed to whisper back, through the lump that wouldn�t go away.

"Liz?" He sounded truly confused now. She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. He had plucked a blade of grass and was twisting it nervously.

She realized that he had never apologized to anyone before. Of course he hadn�t. In his small society he had always been acknowledged leader. Even when Michael had been angry about their marriage, Max had never apologized. He had been sorry that his brother was upset, but he had not felt the need to feel sorry about his actions.

He was a king. Kings did not apologize.

Liz acknowledged to herself that if he didn�t know her, she still had much to learn about him as well.

"Tell me the worst thing you ever did to another person," she blurted abruptly.

"What? Why?" He sounded completely dumbfounded.

"I want to know everything about you," Elizabeth insisted, finally looking right at him. His face was shadowed in the twilight, but she could still see the wariness and uncertainty. "The good and the bad. You�ve already seen my bad side tonight," she added guiltily.

"Well, I once locked Isabel in the privy overnight." He looked embarrassed. "Is that what you mean? And I beg to differ about seeing your bad side," he continued. "You don�t have one."

Elizabeth sighed, let herself lean back against him. She felt him relax, as he breathed a matching sigh of relief. His arms came around her, holding her tightly against him.

"Max, everyone has a bad side," she told him. "We need to acknowledge each other�s faults if this is ever going to work."

"Are you saying I have faults?" he demanded in mock outrage. He squeezed her lightly to let her know that he was not serious.

Liz rolled her eyes, held up her hand and began to list them on her fingers. "Impatience? Stubbornness?" she asked sweetly. "Overprotectiveness? The complete inability to take anything I say seriously?" Her tone was light, but she could feel him tense. She knew that he was now taking her seriously.

"Is that what you really think?" he inquired quietly. "That I don�t take you seriously?"

"Well, I don�t blame you," Liz replied quickly. "I have been a tad impulsive over the span of our acquaintance."

"Are you telling me that you don�t jump on the bishop every week? That you don�t wed complete strangers after three days acquaintance all the time?" he asked teasingly. "I may have to rethink this whole marriage thing," he said, pretending to be disconcerted. "I was very much looking forward to the weekly bishop thrashing."

Liz elbowed him soundly in the ribs. He kissed her lightly on the temple in response, but only after giving a satisfying grunt. "I�m serious, Max! This is not me. I am usually very steady in temperament." She twisted around so that she could see his face. "It was why I did not protest my betrothal to Sir Kyle overmuch at first. I am steady, predictable and boring." She paused. "My guess is that the queen will not even believe that I have eloped. She would believe it of Mary, but never of me."

Max was listening to her seriously now. "I fear that you are beginning to regret your impulsiveness." He paused, causing her to open her mouth to protest. The last thing she regretted was marrying him! Her main concern was that he should regret marrying her.

Max gently placed a finger on her lips to silence her, then looked away briefly. "Do you truly understand why I fear to send you to the queen?" Liz shook her head, frowning. "I think I am afraid that if you go back to her, she will remind you of all you are giving up to be with me."

Elizabeth stared at him in astonishment. His shadowed gazes showed that he was really serious. "What I gave up?" she asked in amazement. "What about you?"

Max started. "What do you mean?"

"You gave up the queen you were meant to rule with! You gave up your secret and your freedom and you may have to give up your throne!" She shook her head at him when he scowled. "You cannot deny it�s true, Max. Your people might not accept me. We know that your guardian would not have. You even lost him because of me. And Tess is in captivity because of me as well."

"Liz," Max interrupted firmly. "I would be rotting in the dungeons of Nottingham Castle or swinging from a rope right now if it wasn�t for you."

Elizabeth smiled gently at him. "And I would be married to Sir Kyle, miserable and lonely and destined for a life without meaning if it wasn�t for you." She shuddered at the thought.

Max�s arms tightened around her. She buried her face in his neck, inhaled his scent, the combination of the forest and wool and just Max. Her heart began to thump irregularly. "I would never have known what happiness was," she whispered.

"Well, we certainly are a pair," Max finally said after she had stopped shivering. "We are both so guilty about what we�re making the other lose, we both forgot that all that matters to either of us is the other."

"Flaws and all?" she asked quietly.

"Flaws and all," Max agreed. "Not that you have any. And I am having a hard time remembering mine." He grinned at her teasingly.

"Max!" Liz glared at him. "I want you to admit that I have flaws and that you love me in spite of them."

He continued to smile. "Well, you do have the extremely irritating tendency of talking when I want to kiss you. Will that do?" he asked innocently.

Liz rolled her eyes. "I will not allow you to kiss me until you accept that I am going to the queen." He was trying to kiss her as she said it, but she had turned her head firmly aside and he ended up kissing her ear instead. She turned back to see his expression darkening as her comment penetrated.

She refused to back off. "Max, I am not some pretty flower that is to be protected. I am your wife - your queen. It�s my fault that Tess is where she is. Let me do this one thing."

She saw him open his mouth to protest. She melded her lips to his instead, bringing her hands up to cup his face. "Say yes," she murmured several moments later when she had him breathing heavily. Her own breath was coming quickly, but she was not to be sidetracked from her mission.

"No," Max gasped when she began to trail light kisses down his jaw. She was fumbling with the laces on his tunic.

"Say yes, Max. You know I�m just going to go anyway." Liz helped him pull his shirt over his head. She swallowed, licked her lips at the sight of his muscular chest and abdomen.

All guilt about stealing him away from Tess fled her mind.

He was hers. She would feel no more shame for loving him so completely.

Elizabeth looked up at his face. His dark eyes were watching her, shadowed still, but with desire now rather than hurt. His hands were snaking through her braids, unwinding them mercilessly until her hair hung around them both.

"No," Max said quite clearly, considering the current expression on his face. "I will not risk you." It startled her. She had thought him well beyond their argument, had been sure that it would only be a matter of time before she convinced him. But he sounded just as adamant as he had at the beginning.

She frowned at him for a moment, then sighed. "Well, then, you leave me little choice," she told him, trying to sound grieved. "I�m just going to have to convince you."

"You can try," Max smirked, although his eyes were hot as he watched her begin to unlace the ties on her gown. His voice was a little raw, but he did manage to say, "You listed over-protectiveness as one of my flaws, my queen. In my opinion it is not a flaw. It is a virtue." He grabbed her suddenly, burying his face in her long hair. "I cannot lose you, Liz." His tone was now completely serious.

She pulled back gently. "And I cannot lose you, Max. Can you tell me that you will be the same if we do not save Tess? The guilt will eat you alive. It will torment me. It will kill us. Can you not admit that this is the only way?" She touched his face, pleaded. "Let me save her. To save us."

"Liz, I can�t." She could hear the fear in his voice, underlined by a note of hard resolve. He was not going to budge on this, she realized.

Elizabeth sighed, brought her mouth up to meet his again, determined to erase his fears, willing to give in for the moment.

"It will be all right, my love," she whispered. "We will find another way."

And, as she let him make love to her, she could feel his relief and fear for her making him urgent. She gave herself over to him completely, as she had done since the first moment they had met.

But, as she lost herself in the love she felt for him, she reflected very briefly on one more flaw she possessed, of which her beloved would soon be aware.

She was a liar.

Part 28

"Going somewhere?" The voice was familiar and the tone wry, but Elizabeth�s heart still jumped into her throat as she whirled. It was not yet light, but the grey of pre-dawn was beginning to invade the glade within the forest, making his position easily identifiable. She pulled Max�s cloak, the one she had borrowed earlier, more closely around her, breathing in his scent to try and calm herself before facing the owner of that voice.

Michael was leaning against a tree, his arms folded across his chest, one eyebrow raised, a half-annoyed, half-admiring expression on his handsome face, although Elizabeth wondered if she was imagining the latter.

She had been so sure that she had gotten away without waking anyone.

It had not been easy to evade Max. After they had made love, she had pretended to fall asleep in his arms. She allowed him to wrap her in his cloak and felt him lift her, carrying her back towards the clearing where their friends waited. She knew it was because he felt they were safer near them all, but internally she had been cursing, wondering if there was any way she was going to be able to sneak away with the other five all around her.

Fortunately, Max had still wanted some privacy. He gently laid her on the far side of the banked fire, disappeared for a few moments (she watched him through lowered lashes as he spoke quietly with Michael on the other side of the fire) and then returned, lying down next to her and pulling her into his arms. It seemed to take him forever to fall asleep, but she had finally been convinced when his breathing became deep and even for a fairly lengthy period of time.

It had taken almost an hour to gradually wiggle out of his embrace. He only stirred once though, murmuring her name in his sleep. She had watched him sleep for several moments, her heart contracting at the dark circles under his eyes. He was clearly exhausted. She had been breathless with tension, but also breathless with love.

There had been one heart-stopping moment when she had wondered if she would ever see him again. And, if she did, would he ever forgive her? It was almost enough to make her lie back down, to throw her arms around him, to even wake him so that he would again join with her and take her to the plain of existence that only he opened to her.

But she was doing this for him. She would save Tess and then they would begin their lives together without sorrow and without guilt.

She had avoided the other four by skirting around the fire and heading straight into the underbrush. She had not even looked in their direction, which was obviously the reason that she had not noticed that Michael was not sleeping at all. Max must have ordered him to stand guard. She cursed herself for not realizing he would do such a thing - not because he didn�t trust her, but because they were wanted outlaws after all. It would have been careless for them all to fall asleep, and Max was anything if not level-headed when it came to their protection.

Which was what had led her to lie to him in the first place, because she knew she was right and he would never admit it.

Michael had obviously been following her for the good hour that she had been traipsing through the forest, hoping that she was headed in the direction of Nottingham. She was fairly certain in which direction the King�s Highway lay and so had intended to follow it along the edges.

Michael had only made his presence known when she had paused to get her bearings. She continued to stare at him now, but finally opened her mouth to reply. "Clearly." It was all she said. He had to know where she was going.

"I thought Maxwell told you that you weren�t going to do this," Michael told her, sounding merely curious, rather than angry.

"He did," Elizabeth returned, raising her chin slightly.

"And you chose to ignore him?" Michael inquired, his tone still wry.

"He was wrong." She eyed him, wondering what game he was playing at. Why hadn�t he just thrown her across his shoulder and hauled her back to Max for the tongue-lashing he would likely enjoy seeing her receive? He might even be hoping that Max would set her aside, would have their marriage annulled because she had disobeyed him. He could do it after all. Many marriages had been annulled for less.

"Hmmmm." Michael continued to smirk at her, seeming to be enjoying her nervousness. And so her shock was even greater when he finally said, "I agree."

"You do?"

"Did I not say before that it was a good plan?" Michael asked, scowling slightly.

"Well, yes, but�" Elizabeth just continued to stare at him.

"But Michael would never go against Max?" He grinned openly now. "We�ve all seen that is not true."

"Are you saying that you want to help me?" she asked in astonishment. "But, Michael, you are still a wanted outlaw! If Kyle catches you, he will hang you!"

"Then we will not let him catch me, will we?" Michael replied calmly. "I am trusting in your confidence in your Queen Eleanor. I will not let Tess remain in the hands of that madman for a minute longer than necessary. If Maxwell wants to rest on his laurels, then I�m going to go with the monarch who believes in action before caution." He grinned again. "Not to mention, I have to make sure that you stay out of trouble long enough for Max to thoroughly thrash you when we return."

Elizabeth felt a rush of affection for her brother-in-law. It was so sudden and unexpected, she gave into it, throwing her arms around him. "Thank you."

Michael stiffened, took a step back, but didn�t seem displeased when she looked up at him again. "So, then. Shall we my queen?" He motioned in the opposite direction from the one in which she had been headed. "By the way," he whispered, as though he was telling her a great secret, "The road is that way."

Elizabeth felt the heat rising in her face. "I knew that," she muttered, kicking her skirt out of the way and heading back in the direction from which she had just come. Michael�s amused snort reassured that he was following.

***

"Liz!" And then, several moments later. "God damn him!"

Isabel�s eyes snapped open. She sat up abruptly, nearly toppling over onto Mary, who had been curled up against her back in an attempt to share her warmth. Mary�s eyes were staring straight up, as though she was trying to get her bearings.

It was Max of course. It was obvious that Michael had done something to their new queen - again. Isabel sighed heavily. It had been too much to hope that her betrothed would get over Max�s marriage so easily.

And Michael had seemed so earnest when he had recognized Elizabeth as Max�s consort.

"What�s wrong?" Mary asked wearily, sitting up as well. They were both still under the small shelter Alexander had constructed for them while Max and Elizabeth had been off together the evening before. It was into this space that Alex poked his head a moment later, concern etched on every feature. Isabel felt her heart skip a beat at the sight of the handsome knight despite herself.

But for once, Alexander reserved his admiring looks. "Good. You�re awake. Bella, you had better get out here. I think Max is going to bring the whole of the sheriff�s guard down on our heads if he doesn�t compose himself."

"What has happened, Alexander?" Isabel demanded as she crawled out into the bright morning sunlight. She stared around her in amazement. It was at least mid-morning. Max had ordered Michael to awaken them at first light.

Which meant that Michael had to be gone.

This surmise was only accentuated by the sight that greeted Isabel�s astonished eyes. She had never seen her brother in such a fury. He was pacing back and forth on the far side of the clearing, his hands clenched at his sides, his expression ferocious. He actually wasn�t making any noise, but he looked like he was truly about to explode in rage.

Mary stumbled out after her, paused next to her in amazement. "Well, someone certainly got up on the wrong side of the pine-needle encrusted floor," she murmured, sounding a little frightened.

Max stopped pacing, glared at her. Isabel felt Mary jump next to her. Bella took her friend�s hand in reassurance, but also to bolster her own courage. She had never had to face Max down in such a state - ever. And that was saying a lot.

"Did any of you know he was planning to do this?" he growled.

"Who?" Mary asked in confusion.

"Do what?" Isabel demanded at the same time.

"Elizabeth is missing." Alexander informed them under his breath. "Michael is gone as well."

"Where did they go?" Isabel asked. She looked at Max. "Max, you don�t think that Michael did something to her?"

"Oh, no," Max replied, his voice suddenly too calm. He was moving towards them, making Isabel back up despite herself. "I think he took her somewhere. Namely to Nottingham to find the queen."

Mary, Alexander and Isabel all exchanged looks. "You think he took her against her will?" Isabel inquired incredulously.

"That�s impossible!" Mary exclaimed. "He would never do such a thing!"

Max continued to speak in that frighteningly calm tone. "She told me that she would not go to the queen. She would not lie to me and, thus, Michael took her."

Isabel saw Mary glance at Alexander. He was grimacing, as though he knew something that the others might not. When Isabel saw the expression on Mary�s face, she realized that her friend knew whatever it was too.

Mary moved forward slightly, her face crinkled. "I think you had better tell us exactly what Lizzy said to you last night, Max."

Max stared at her for a moment. "Why?" he demanded.

Alex rolled his eyes. "Our Lizzy has a way of saying one thing and meaning quite another, Maxwell. My guess is that she never told you that she would not go to the queen, but rather something that made you think that�s what she meant."

"I told her that I could not let her go and she told me that we would find another way," Maxwell replied impatiently. "What double meaning could that have?"

Mary tentatively smiled. "Er, perhaps the other way was by sneaking off, so that you wouldn�t have to give your consent?"

Isabel watched her brother�s face become one of absolute dumb-founded amazement. "Are you telling me that she lied to me?"

"She didn�t lie," Alexander insisted. "She never said that she was not going to go."

Max stared at him. "This is ridiculous!" he bellowed a moment later. "She lied to me."

"She did not," Alex yelled back. "She told you what you wanted to hear."

"Stop it!" Mary shrieked. Both Max and Alex whipped their heads around to stare at her. "It doesn�t matter. The point is that that they are gone and they are falling into danger." Isabel could hear the tears in her voice. "How could Lizzy do this?"

Max sighed heavily. Isabel could see that his anger was beginning to burn itself out and that now he simply seemed resigned. "She is desperate to save Tess. She has convinced herself that our marriage is doomed to failure if she does not rescue her herself." He shook his head. "How could I have believed her?"

Mary went to put her arm around him. "You are only just learning how stubborn our Lizzy can be, Maxwell. You may love her, but you are still getting to know her." She paused, continued gently. "Lizzy will not be content to be a pretty ornamental queen, you know. She will expect to be your partner, consort and helpmeet in every sense of the words. But I think you did know this about her . It�s why you love her. Because if she wasn�t so stubborn, she never would have hazarded all to be with you anyway. I think you convinced yourself you believed her, but you knew what she was going to do all along."

Max rubbed his eyes wearily. "Although I hate to admit it, I think you are right." He shook his head again. "Which does not negate the fact that she and Michael have both foolishly thrown themselves right back into Sir Kyle�s clutches."

"Not necessarily," Alexander replied. "If I know Lizzy, she will try and rendezvous with the queen before Eleanor ever makes it to the city."

"Which also means that we will never find them." Max sighed again. "They are all alone wandering through this forest in search of a queen who may never come, in danger of stumbling across the sheriff�s men at any moment." Isabel could hear the fear in her brother�s voice. She knew better than anyone how little he liked to be out of control.

But it was the price he paid for his marriage to Elizabeth. Because, whether he would admit it or not, the thing he most loved about his bride was her courage and the fact that she had a mind of her own.

"Well, at least they are together," Isabel spoke up, trying to reassure him, although her stomach was clenching at a sudden vision of Michael in chains in Nottingham Castle�s dank dungeon. "What do we do now?" She directed the question at the other three, knew that no one had any better idea than she.

For, in the end, there was only one thing to do.

Wait.

Part 29

Isabel brought her arms up to wrap around her middle. She was trying not to shiver, because she knew it would just worry Alexander more. He had already insisted on giving her his cloak, and while he seemed perfectly comfortable in his mail, it would be dark soon. The last thing she wanted to do was make him cold.

It was difficult enough sitting on the hard ground behind a bush, watching an empty road. It was getting colder every night that they stayed in Sherwood, and it was taking all of her effort to hide her discomfort, now that the sun had finally set.

It had been almost a full day since Michael and Elizabeth had disappeared, and at least six hours since they had all decided they had had enough of sitting still, waiting for them to return. When Max�s pacing reached the point of literally almost driving Isabel insane, she suggested that they split up and go watch the highway, in hopes of finding their two wayward friends sooner.

Isabel had not intended that she would end up with Alex, but it was he who had suggested it, insisting that it would likely be important to have one human and one visitor together, unforeseen circumstances having the tendency to arise and the aliens� powers making them a necessary presence in each pair.

She was not unhappy with the development, however. Isabel had longed to talk to him alone since she had seen the look on his face when she had returned from the forest, hand in hand with Michael, the evening before - after Alexander and Mary had been made aware of the fact that she and Michael were betrothed.

But, now, after they had been seated quietly together for nigh on an hour, she still had not had the courage to speak to him about it.

"I wonder how Max and Maria are getting along," she asked, grimacing to herself when she realized how stupid it sounded. She didn�t understand why she couldn�t just say what she wanted to say to him. Clearly Max and Maria were getting along fine - unless they had been captured. The thought sent a shiver down her spine, one which Alexander noticed because he glanced at her sideways.

She wondered why she couldn�t tell him that, although she had known for her entire life that Michael would one day be her husband, she had never loved him in the way she wanted to love the man she married. That she had never felt for him what Max felt for his new wife, Elizabeth.

That she believed that she might, someday, be able to feel that way about Alexander.

"Are you cold?" Alex asked, sounding concerned. "Perhaps we should return to the camp. I don�t believe that they will be returning tonight anyway."

"No," Isabel stated. "I am frightened and worried."

Alexander looked at her. "It does you credit, Isabel." He grinned slightly. "But I do think you are cold as well."

She did not deny it. "I do not think we should return yet." She did not add that she liked being alone with him, although it was on the tip of her tongue to do so.

His expression was shuttered as he turned back to stare out at the road. "Very well." There was a moment�s silence. "Mary and Elizabeth are often cold." The comment was so abrupt, Isabel stared at him.

"Oh?"

"Aye." Isabel was surprised to see him swallow, hard. She tensed when she realized what he was about to do. "I often warm them thus." Her heart began to beat strongly as his arm came up and wrapped itself around her shoulders. The heat that ran through her body did instantly warm her up, but Isabel did not think that it was what Alex meant when he said that it helped Mary and Elizabeth.

She forced herself to relax against him. "It helps. Thank you." She realized that she could feel his heart beating almost as quickly as hers against her back. Now that she did not have to look him in the face as she spoke, saying what needed to be said did not seem as difficult. They had settled into a companionable silence again, one which she was loathe to break, but she would never have a chance like this again.

"Alexander, I would speak to you about Michael." She instantly regretted it, when she felt him tense against her back.

"You are concerned for him," he finally choked out. "You may tell me of him if you wish."

"You do not understand," Isabel replied quietly. "Of course I am concerned for him. He is like my brother. I love him." She paused. "But you do understand that our betrothal was fixed from our births? I do not love him like a wife loves a husband."

There was another long silence. Isabel could hear Alex breathing quietly as he took this in. "I was betrothed once," he finally said.

Isabel jumped in surprise. "Really?"

"Yes. To the daughter of the Earl of Kent. I was only ten years old when the betrothal was consecrated. She was five."

"What happened?" Isabel asked. He had said "once," which meant that the betrothal was no longer in effect. But she knew that betrothals were often stronger than marriage contracts. Once formalized, the wedding ceremony was merely a formality.

"She died." His voice was sad. "She was only seven years old."

"I am sorry." And she was. It sounded like he had grieved for his little wife.

"I did not know her well," Alex replied. "But I have always believed that a husband is meant to love his wife. My father loved my mother very dearly. Mary and I have always wanted that for ourselves as well, and, yet, in our world, marriage is often nothing more than a contract. But I convinced myself that Adela was destined for me. I was a foolish boy, of course, barely a squire when she died, but I missed her."

"It does you credit." She echoed the words that he had spoken several minutes earlier. They seemed trite and ridiculous to describe Alexander, however. Everything he was did him credit. He was the kindest, gentlest, most trustworthy person she had ever met. She even included Michael and Max in this. She loved her brothers but they were often self-centred and did not think of others. It came from their acknowledged positions of power, of course, but it could be tiresome. While Isabel loved Max, and was happy that he had found his Elizabeth, there could be little doubt that his actions had put them all in jeopardy, most particularly Tess. Michael, on the other hand, was often so stubborn, he threw himself into danger, dragging others along with him, this time Elizabeth.

"I do have a point," Alexander added. "It is a happy thing that you love Michael, whether as brother or not. Many marriages are formed on much less." He snorted. "Imagine the disastrous marriage that would have formed between Sir Kyle and Lizzy for example. They would have both been miserable, and it would have ended in tragedy for certain."

Isabel sighed. "I am pleased that we managed to save Elizabeth. Not only for her sake, but the sakes of all who love her." She paused. "This discussion of betrothals has left me wondering�there was a formal betrothal between Elizabeth and Kyle, was there not?"

"Yes."

"Is her marriage to Max legal?" Isabel inquired, still uncertain of exactly how the Church functioned. She and her brothers and sister had never attended Church, Lord Edmund deeming it too dangerous, but the Christian faith had long intrigued her.

Alex did not reply immediately. "Kyle may have some grounds for complaint about the legality, but I believe that Max would be proven to be her husband." He paused again. "The consummation of the marriage may be the deciding factor, and despite my comments about Queen Eleanor yesterday, I do believe that she will support Lizzy�s choice in the end."

Isabel felt herself blush scarlet, not hearing this last bit about the queen at all. She had not allowed herself to reflect too much on the physical aspect of marriage, although she had acknowledged that it was possible that Elizabeth already carried her brother�s heir. And, yet, she had not wanted to think about her brother in that way - it was just too, too embarrassing.

Thinking about it now, however, made her acutely aware of how close she was sitting to Alexander. In fact, the back of her head was resting against his shoulder, her cheek very close to his. They were of a height. Isabel knew that she was tall for a woman, but she liked it, liked being able to look men directly in the eye. She had never been the simpering type, but at the moment, she wished that she knew how to ask for what she wanted.

Alex�s comments about her impending marriage to Michael showed her that he would never make the first move.

"Max and Elizabeth are very brave," she blurted out. "They knew what they wanted and they took it. While, I am angry with Maxwell for hurting Tess, I cannot blame him. I envy him in fact."

Alex did not answer, but she could hear him beginning to breathe a little more erratically. It was almost completely dark by now and even if she could see his face, she was thankful that she would not be able to read his expression.

"I do not want to marry Michael, and I know that he does not want to marry me." She said it so quickly, she wondered if Alex would even understand what she was trying to tell him. She knew that it was coming out all wrong, but she could not very well tell him straight out that he was the real reason that she was now unwilling to go through with her betrothal. "We are not even legally betrothed," she added for good measure. "At least not in Earthly terms."

"Isabel�" Alexander trailed off. She could feel him moving behind her, as though he had thought better of the way they were seated and was trying to get away from her. She closed her eyes briefly, took a deep breath and turned her head. Her lips lightly grazed his cheek. She heard his breath hitch, and he froze.

Their lips were a breath apart. He was staring into her eyes, his expression masked by the deepening shadows of the forest, but she could feel his heart thundering under her hand. In fact she could hear it thundering in her ears, although she realized that it might very well be her own heart.

It took her a full moment to realize that the pounding was external rather than internal. Horses. Many, many horses.

Alexander recognized the sound before she did. She was already lying flat on her stomach, his body covering hers in the foliage, before she understood what was happening. "Shhhhhh," he whispered against her ear, sending her heart into crazy palpitations yet again. "It is the sheriff�s men."

She felt her heart almost stop, and this time not due to Alexander�s proximity, when the leader of the horsemen suddenly pulled up directly in front of their place of concealment. They had been found. There was no other explanation.

Her terror was so piercing, it was long moments before she saw that the guards were not looking in their direction at all. Instead they were heading into the woods on the far side of the King�s highway. Several remained on the road to watch the horses.

Isabel�s body was beginning to cramp, up due to lack of movement, although Alexander was doing his best to keep his full weight off of her. It seemed like a millennium before the men, who had disappeared into the green wood, returned.

Her eyes widened when she realized what they carried.

It was a chest and it was clearly full.

The leader - Isabel could see now that he was a captain - motioned for the chest to be brought to him. "Open it," he commanded.

Another guard knelt next to it and smashed the lock with the butt of his sword. It was all Isabel could do to keep herself from gasping as the torchlight that surrounded the men illuminated more gold than she had ever seen.

"The sheriff will be pleased." The captain smirked. "Despite all the strangeness that has occurred over the past few days, the taxes are still safe."

"We are to take them directly to London, milord?" one of the other men asked.

"Yes. Prince John is waiting for it."

"To ransom the king?"

"No. To secure himself a throne."

Isabel felt Alexander flinch above her. "Holy Mary�" He barely breathed it, but she could hear his shock. "That traitorous bastard."

He did not speak again until the guards were long gone, half headed back in the direction of Nottingham, half south to London.

"We must find Maxwell. It is imperative that I alert Queen Eleanor immediately." He climbed to his feet, pulling her lightly after him.

"I do not understand, Alex. What has happened?" Isabel asked as he led her carefully back towards their camp.

"The sheriff is not the man I took him for," Alex replied. "He is in on the plot to usurp King Richard�s throne." He paused. "It is no wonder he has allowed Kyle to pursue Maxwell so ardently. You four were the only witnesses to the theft of the shipment of taxes that the sheriff was supposed to protect."

"But he seemed so reasonable!" Isabel exclaimed. "Well, at least until Max broke up the wedding."

"He is a traitor," Alex replied simply. "And I fear now what he will do to Tess even more. Not to mention Lizzy and Michael if he gets his hands on them. He will do anything to hide his secret. He will not rest until he has hunted us all down."

Part 30

Nottingham Castle

Sir Kyle marched down the steep stone stairs behind the servant with the torch, his steps sure. Three days ago, he probably would have tripped and fallen to the bottom. But that was ancient history. He was no longer that Kyle. He was no longer the whining, puny whelp who had embarrassed his father and had lost his betrothed.

For the first time in a long time, his pathway was clear to him. He was no longer faltering. He knew that he was making his father proud.

Revenge. It was sweet and it was powerful. And it was turning him into the man that he had never thought he could be.

Strong. Feared. Triumphant.

It was enough to almost make him consider thanking Maxwell of Huntington, when he finally had him in his power.

Almost, but not quite.

Instead he would kill him, slowly. But only after he had allowed him to witness the torture and deaths of all he held dear. The death of Lord Edmund DeHarding had only been the beginning.

Oh, and he might let him attend the wedding. In chains of course.

Kyle smirked to himself at the unbidden thought of even having the bastard forced to watch him make Elizabeth his in every way.

But, then, a lady�s wedding night was sacred. Even if Kyle now despised his betrothed, she would be the mother of his heirs. That might be pushing it a little. His father had always believed in treating ladies with respect. While Kyle now knew that Elizabeth was no lady, she would still be his wife.

No, the sheriff would not approve of allowing Maxwell of Huntington�s presence to soil the sacredness of the marriage chamber.

Damn it.

Kyle had paused on the stairs during these reflections. He took a deep breath, forcing the image of Elizabeth, white and naked and writhing beneath him, out of his mind.

He allowed what he imagined Maxwell of Huntington�s expression would be in that scenario to remain. He wasn�t a saint after all.

He and the torch-bearer reached the bottom of the stairs. Kyle shivered involuntarily in the damp. He motioned to the guard who had climbed to his feet wearily upon Kyle�s appearance. "Show me."

The guard stumbled to the heavy oak door, fumbling with the iron keys momentarily, before he inserted the correct one. The door swung open. The shadows of the cell forced Kyle to adjust his eyesight before he grabbed the torch out of the hands of his servant and thrust it in.

So she had not lied. She had done it, had not betrayed him.

Michael of Huntington had been captured.

The outlaw was sprawled on the dirty straw, his arms in chains. Those hands were deadly weapons Kyle now knew. He was taking no chances.

Even now, Kyle could see the dark bruising all over Michael�s face. He had been informed that once Michael had realized what was happening, he had been a force to be reckoned with.

Father Desmond had not lied. Maxwell of Huntington and his kin were demons. The three men who had finally brought him down were the only three still alive. The other twelve did not have a mark on them. And yet, they were no less dead for that fact. From what Kyle had heard, the only reason the trio of survivors still lived was that one of them had intelligently thought to hold a blade to Lady Elizabeth�s throat.

It was the only thing that had stopped the demon.

It caused another shiver to descend his spine. Kyle shrugged it away impatiently. He was not afraid. Demons could still die. Had not Lord Edmund gone down quite easily?

Kyle moved forward, kicked Michael, hard, in the side. "Wake up, outlaw."

The taller boy simply moaned, rolled over, but did not open his eyes.

Kyle scowled, kicked him again. "Get up, you piece of filth!" He motioned behind him. The servant and the guard moved forward, pushed and prodded Michael until he was leaning up against the damp stone wall. The guard threw a gourdful of water into his face.

Michael sputtered, painfully opened his eyes. It took him long moments to focus on Kyle. When he did, Kyle could see him inhale sharply. "You bastard! Where is she?"

"Are you referring to your slut of a sister or to my wayward betrothed?" Kyle asked, enjoying the scowl of outrage that appeared on Michael�s face. "They are both safe - for now," he added ominously.

Kyle had not yet seen Elizabeth. She was imprisoned on the far side of the castle. When he had ridden in, the dungeon was closer and, so, he had come here first.

Besides, dealing with Michael was fun. He hated Michael.

The encounter with Elizabeth was going to be far less pleasant, for while he despised her, he certainly did not hate her.

He wish he did. But deep down inside of him, he was forced to admit that a small piece of his heart was still hoping that she could come to love him, that she would see him as someone of worth.

As for Tess, well, she was definitely safe. In fact, she was presently ensconced in his own chambers, likely still wrapped naked in the furs on his bed, where he had last left her.

Kyle wondered if she had been lounging thus when she had created the mind-warp that had brought her own brother into his power.

It had been a pleasant surprise to discover that his bait was such an evil little whore. But, then, her need for revenge was almost as great as his. Too bad he was going to have to kill her when this was all over.

Kyle smirked to himself as he recalled Tess�s first words to him when he had visited her in this exact same dungeon the morning before.

"I want to help you."

Kyle had tilted his head to the side, admiring despite himself the way her long blonde curls tumbled around her small bare shoulders. Her gown barely existed by the time the guards had been through with her. She was filthy, but she was still pretty. She was no beauty on the level of Elizabeth, but she was charming nonetheless. Maybe he should not have allowed his guards to have their way with her. He did not enjoy sloppy seconds after all.

"How can you help me, little slut?" he asked, amused. "And why should I believe you?"

Tess did not reply, simply closed her eyes. The next thing Kyle knew, he felt his own arms being twisted behind him. Maxwell of Huntington�s voice, dripping with malice, was close to his ear. "You are going to die, DeValence. Slowly. I will punish you for what you did to my Tess."

In that instant, Kyle had known that he was not long for this world.

In the moment after he accepted that fact, Maxwell was suddenly gone, as though he had never existed.

Which he had not of course.

Tess related that she had done it, a saucy little grin on her face. Kyle stared at her in open astonishment as she explained about her power, about how she could make people see things, feel things, that were not real.

How could this girl be the same innocent dove he had met at Castle DeHarding the month before, the girl who had held onto every word out of Maxwell�s mouth? The girl who had clearly lived for his enemy�s love and approval? The girl he was supposed to use as bait because the others thought that she could not look after herself?

But, she had proven her worth, in more ways than one. He could still feel the scratch marks on his back from the hours they had spent in his bed while they had plotted how to bring her betrothed and his brother to their knees.

Well, the brother had been defeated now. It was only a matter of time until he had conquered Maxwell DeHarding as well.

He was so busy gloating to himself , Kyle almost missed the disdainful grin that had appeared on Michael�s face. "Your betrothed? I don�t care about your betrothed. Who did you convince to marry you? Elizabeth has come to her senses after all."

Kyle stared at Michael, uncomprehending. What was the villain talking about? Had all those smacks to his face addled his wits? "I am speaking of Elizabeth, you imbecile. As far as I am aware, we are still legally betrothed. The queen has made no break, in fact, likely still has no idea what is occurring here."

A flash of shock crossed Michael�s face, but he quickly suppressed it. "The queen was never coming to Nottingham, was she?"

"No," Kyle allowed, trying to resist a self-satisfied smile. Gloating was not powerful. Michael should think that these events were all inevitable, after all. He, Kyle, was more intelligent and more worthy than either Maxwell or Michael. "I know how my betrothed�s mind works. She would have seen the queen�s arrival as the answer to all her prayers. I knew that it would bring her out of that damned forest."

"I wish you would stop calling her your betrothed," Michael replied, now sounding bored. He flinched but didn�t cry out when the guard cuffed him, hard, on the shoulder for his impertinence. "She cannot be your betrothed and Max�s wife at the same time," he continued, his dark eyes glinting maliciously.

It took a moment for what the outlaw had just said to penetrate. Kyle felt rage building within him. It was so great, he realized that he was on the verge of losing all control. "What are you saying?" he managed to sputter, even more angry when he realized that he had been taken by complete surprise.

"Just what I said," Michael replied, his head tilted, as he seemed to enjoy watching Kyle�s face turn red. "They are married. In fact, they have been so for more than three days. In every way, might I add. You have no claim on that girl now. It would be in all of our best interests for you to just let her go."

Kyle did not answer. He simply smashed his fist into Michael�s face. Since the prisoner had no way to bring his hands up to protect himself, the full brunt of the punch forced his head back against the wall, where it struck, hard. Kyle watched in satisfaction as the demon sank back into unconsciousness.

He would deal with Michael of Huntington later. It would be a pleasure to take that smug attitude of his and thrust it down his throat, using various torture devices at Kyle�s disposal.

But for now, he had to see Tess. Their plan was going awry. He could not quite grasp the concept that Elizabeth had actually defied him, and in consequence the queen, by marrying Maxwell so precipitously. She was turning into an unacceptably flighty bitch. When he finally killed Maxwell, he was going to have to beat that out of her.

With that, he turned on his heel, his cloak swirling around his mail-clad body, as he took the stairs back up to the center of the keep two at a time. He stormed across the courtyard, sending chickens and urchins flying, as he kicked them out of the way.

The heavy door leading to his chambers bounced back against the wall. The blonde witch stood motionless in the center of the room, fully dressed, her head having whipped around upon his entrance. She stared at him with her guileless blue eyes, those eyes which hid more evil than even he was capable of understanding.

"They are married!" he bellowed, his voice ricocheting off the stone walls and almost echoing in its intensity.

Tess did not move, just continued to stare at him. For a moment, she looked as though he had punched her in the gut, but the mask descended over her pretty features almost as quickly, when she opened her mouth. "And so my plan will only work that much more easily," she replied, her voice weak at first, but strengthening with each word. "Her seeming betrayal will destroy him - a marriage between them will only reinforce it. He will be infuriated that he trusted her that much and that she turned on him."

Kyle could feel his heart beginning to slow under the silky assurance of her words. "Are you sure of it?"

"I know Max. If there is one thing he will not stand for, it is a traitor," Tess replied. She smiled, not seeming a bit fazed by the fact that she was, in fact, a traitor as well. "Which is why it is even more important that he never know that we are working together." She moved towards him, trailed a finger up his chest. Kyle could barely feel it through his mail, but it caused a frisson of desire to claim him nonetheless. "You will have your Elizabeth and I will have my betrothed back. We will leave this forsaken country and you will never hear from us again."

Kyle looked away briefly. He had told Tess that he would not hurt Maxwell should he catch him, had in fact told her that both he and Michael would be released once Kyle had Elizabeth returned to him. It was, of course, a bald-faced lie, but he had to be sure that she never realized that he intended to kill them all. The last thing he needed were her demon powers turned on him.

He would return them all to Hell before that could ever happen.

"Michael does not suspect at all?" Tess inquired, moving away from him and pouring him a flagon of wine.

"Your boast that you could change his memories of what occurred seems accurate," Kyle replied, taking the wine and beginning to breathe heavily as she trailed her hand over his, and, then, up his arm. She began to untie the straps that held his mail to his body. "I just do not understand why it was him with her, and not Maxwell."

"Good," Tess said, taking the flagon back after he had taken a long swig. She watched him through shuttered eyes as he pulled his mail shirt over his head, followed by the wool tunic underneath. "And as for your question, I am wagering that Maxwell did not even know what she intended." She scowled momentarily, but returned to running her hands over his chest a moment later. "He would not have allowed her to put herself in such danger," she said disdainfully. "And, so, she has already betrayed him by allowing herself to be captured. The next step will only put the final nail in the coffin."

But Kyle was not even listening to her anymore. All he was aware of were her hands, everywhere, seemingly, at once.

"I should really go see Elizabeth," Kyle told her, watching as she began to untie the gown he had taken from Elizabeth�s chamber for her use. They were of a size, the two girls, which only emphasized all the other differences, physical and personality-wise. He did not care for Tess as a person, but there was no question that she was a tasty little morsel, one he fully intended to enjoy as long as he could.

"Not yet," Tess replied, bringing her hand up behind his head and pulling him down so that their lips were a mere breath apart. "Not yet." ***

Sherwood, near Nottingham

Max came to an abrupt stop, his eyes wide. "Mary. Stay where you are," he managed to order before bile began to rise in his throat. He quickly stepped to the side to block her view of what they had just stumbled upon, swallowing hard.

The fact that he hadn�t lowered his voice seemed to indicate to his companion that they were in no immediate danger, however, because she simply stepped around him, then gasped. Max shook his head in exasperation, but could not take his eyes from the sight of the body hanging from a tree in the middle of the King�s Highway.

"It is Lord Edmund, Max! Is it not?" she asked, her voice low.

"It is," Max replied shortly.

"We must cut him down!" Mary told him. "We must give him a proper Christian burial!" She placed her hand on his arm, clearly trying to comfort him. Max felt her hand tighten on his arm as a sudden realization hit her. "Oh, Max! Do you think Michael saw this?"

"If you are correct that the queen will rest for the night at the convent before entering Nottingham tomorrow, and if Liz knew this, then it is highly probable that they saw it," Max told her. He knew his voice sounded hollow. But grief for his guardian, and fear, now that he had concrete proof that he was really gone, were rising within him so rapidly, he was having trouble standing up.

When Michael had told them that Lord Edmund was dead, Max had believed him, but it had been a concept far from his realm of understanding. Death was something foreign to him. He and his siblings had always been sheltered from it growing up at DeHarding Castle. While they had always been aware that their very lives were a miracle, until this moment he had not understood how large of one. How had they been reborn from this?

Death was emptiness. Staring at his guardian�s body, swinging gently in the evening breeze that ran through the forest, Max could see that whatever spark there had been within that shell was gone.

Lord Edmund was gone. They were really alone on this planet. They were alone with no true understanding of how to return to Antar or how to protect themselves.

How could he and Isabel have been so foolish as to wish for freedom from Lord Edmund? How could they not have understood that he represented security and the future?

And his death was all Max�s fault. His recklessness had brought this on. His complete disregard for his duty and what his very existence meant had led to this.

His love for Liz had led to this.

This wasn�t even the worst part. Because Max could not even be sorry. He would have traded Lord Edmund�s life a thousand times over, for even one moment in Elizabeth�s presence.

What kind of king, what kind of person, did that fact make him?

"Max?" Mary sounded frightened now. "Are you well? What are we going to do with him?"

"We will leave him," Max said, his tone harsh. "We can not allow the sheriff�s men to know that we have passed this way. If we remove his body, they will know."

Max could feel Mary�s shock, rather than see it. He didn�t look at her. "Lord Edmund would have wanted it this way," he added. "His only purpose, his only goal ever, was to protect us."

He turned abruptly, began crashing his way through the underbrush. He knew Mary was following him, although, for the first time since they had separated from Alexander and Isabel hours before, she was completely silent.

Max realized that he missed her chatter. Her conversation had not allowed him to dwell over-long on his own thoughts, on his own guilt. But now they came flooding back with a vengeance. He had caused this. All of it. Lord Edmund�s death, Tess�s capture, Michael�s confusion, Isabel�s torn loyalties. They had all been innocent, had simply followed him, as they had been born and bred to do. Mary and Alexander were even more innocent and they were now outlaws who were on the verge of losing their lands and their position.

And Elizabeth. His beloved wife. His soul. She was in danger simply because she loved him.

For the first time, he realized that perhaps she would be better off without him.

He had told her that he had married her to protect her from Sir Kyle. He was still astounded that she had not seen this for the lie it was. But then, even he had not recognized the falsehood.

He had married her for inherently selfish reasons. He had married her because, having found her, he did not think that he could live without her. Her safety, what was best for her, had not mattered to him.

He did not deserve her.

It was all becoming clear. He had been denying it for too long, but the sight of Lord Edmund�s body had made it completely unavoidable. There was only one thing to do.

He had to give her up.

Part 31

Elizabeth paced the length of the chamber, glared at the heavy oak door, then turned and marched back towards the far wall. She had stopped wringing her hands hours ago, dreading when Kyle would appear to confront her. Now she was simply angry, and was looking forward to it.

She was trying not to think about what might be happening to Michael and nursing her outrage was helping her with that. She knew that his accommodations in Nottingham Castle were surely not as comfortable as her own. He could even be dead by now.

If Michael was dead, she would never forgive herself.

She had enjoyed the time that they had spent together on the journey to find the queen. Max�s brother had a dry sense of humour, of which she had been unaware. He had even reassured her that Max would forgive her for disobeying him.

"He�ll simply blame it entirely on me, as usual, and everything will return to normal," Michael joked, not sounding the least bit intimidated by this fact. Elizabeth had started to recognize that, while the relationship between Michael and Max was complicated, the brothers would never stay permanently angry at one another. They depended on and trusted each other more than any others she had ever known.

It was right around this time that they had become aware of the sound of horses approaching. They were hidden in the forest near the Convent of Saint Mary, where Elizabeth knew that the queen would stop to rest and refresh herself before entering Nottingham, as she always did.

Still, they waited until the cort�ge appeared fully, and Elizabeth had actually laid eyes on the queen, before they stepped out of their hiding places.

Elizabeth approached Eleanor warily. None of the guards tried to stop her, most of them apparently recognizing her. "Your grace?" She knew that Michael was immediately behind her, his hand resting casually on the sword at his belt, although Elizabeth surmised that his sword was not the weapon he would use if her life was truly endangered. He was not as completely convinced as she that Eleanor would not be angry at her, and so had told her that he was ready to defend her with his life.

Elizabeth laughed at that. "Michael, two days ago, you would have cheerfully killed me yourself."

"Two days ago you were not my queen," Michael snapped back.

It was when Eleanor raised her head to look at Elizabeth that Liz had first realized that something was wrong. The queen�s eyes had been missing the spark that made her who she was - the most intelligent and powerful woman in Europe. "Your grace?" Elizabeth repeated, trying to understand what was wrong.

It was then that all hell broke loose. One minute Elizabeth was looking at her guardian, the next the elderly woman was gone, had disappeared right in front of Liz, as though she had never existed.

"What the�" Michael�s gasp behind her was so shocked, she whirled to look at him. "Oh my God! It�s a mindwarp!"

The guards were already advancing on her and Michael. The arms on the tabliers over their mail were suddenly those of the Sheriff of Nottingham, not those of King Richard.

"What is a mindwarp?" Elizabeth shrieked, but Michael ignored her, having already thrust her behind him, his sword in his hand.

"There are too many of them. I�m going to have to blast them." He sounded resigned.

And he had. Elizabeth clutched at her brother-in-law�s cloak as he raised his arm. She watched in amazement as his had started to glow, felt the despair coming off Michael in waves as he swept the clearing, knocking guard after guard to the ground in uncontrolled blazes of light.

Somehow though, Elizabeth was still unsure how, one of the guards snuck up behind them. One moment she had been safely protected behind Michael�s back, the next she felt the cold blade at her throat.

"Put your arm down you demon, or the wench dies," the guard snarled.

Michael turned, took in the sight of Elizabeth threatened and lowered his arm. Elizabeth felt her heart break when he sighed heavily and said a single name. "Tess."

"I am sorry!" she sobbed. "We�ve failed." And they had. Max and Michael�s sister was lost to them for certain now.

But Michael had not heard her for the two other guards descended upon him in a fury, knocking him out and chaining his arms behind his back in case he should awaken. Elizabeth had been able to tell that they were completely terrified by the display to which her brother-in-law had treated them.

Elizabeth almost didn�t blame them. If she had not known the truth about Max, Michael, Isabel, and Tess, she too might have wondered if Michael�s power was not from the Devil. The destruction of which he was capable� It was the complete antithesis to the healing gift possessed by Max. For the first time Elizabeth recognized the balanced unit the four visitors created.

Now, as she remembered, she felt another stab of guilt. By stealing Max from Tess, had she irreparably harmed the effectiveness of their foursome?

Of course, if Tess and Michael died in Nottingham Castle, then the foursome would forever be destroyed. She had to somehow convince Kyle to let them go. She would promise him anything.

She would even promise to leave Max, if it meant seeing his sister and brother freed.

Elizabeth clenched her hands together against her stomach at the sick feeling that rose within her at the thought of giving Max up. She couldn�t even be sure that he would want her back after the disaster she had rained down upon him ever since he had first laid eyes on her - but to imagine that she might have to be the one to turn from him� It was almost unbearable.

She was so overwrought, it took several moments before she realized that something peculiar was happening to her. A feeling of calm release was settling upon her. It seemed to be originating from her middle and was weaving its way down her limbs and up to her heart.

Glancing down in amazement, it was then that she noticed that her hands were glowing. She lifted them from where they rested against her stomach, stared at them. They looked perfectly normal again.

Elizabeth felt her heart rise into her throat. She carefully lowered one hand again, brought her palm flat against her middle. Beginning slowly, the glow began to regenerate itself, until her hand burned brightly, reminding her of the way Max�s hand had glowed when she had witnessed him healing Tess�s ankle that day in the forest - the day she had discovered the truth about him.

Instinctively she closed her eyes, concentrated on what was happening within her body.

FLASH*

A small brown-eyed boy, one who looked exactly like Max, toddled towards her across a field of waving grasses.

Elizabeth gasped, her eyes flying open, caressed her stomach in amazement.

She was carrying Max�s son.

She knew it with such certainty, the joy of it almost overwhelmed her. The despair of moments ago was replaced by the firm knowledge that she could no longer feel regret for what had occurred between her and Max. She could feel sorrow and fear, but hope was the strongest emotion of all.

They would survive this. They had to. Their son would live.

She would see to it with every breath within her.

Elizabeth�s head snapped up as the door to the chamber came flying open. She immediately lowered her hands, as Sir Kyle came sauntering into the room.

He must not know. The last person who could ever know was Kyle.

"Well, well." He advanced on her, his eyes blazing with some emotion that Elizabeth could not identify. She could tell that he was attempting to pretend that he was not affected by the sight of her, but she also guessed that this was not so. "If it is not my prodigal betrothed, returned to me from her sojourn in the forest."

"I want you let Michael and Tess of Huntington go," Elizabeth said immediately, not even bothering to greet him.

"What you want is of little to no interest to me, Elizabeth," Kyle replied mildly. "They will die, as will their brother when he comes for them."

Elizabeth closed her eyes briefly. "Please, Sir Kyle. I know that you are angry with me, but do not take it out on innocents."

"Innocents?" He almost bellowed. Elizabeth�s eyes flew open. She could see a vein pulsing in his throat as he struggled to bring his anger under control. "Innocents?" he repeated more calmly. "I think not. I feel that it has been more than proven that, at the very least, Michael of Huntington is a demon. This would lead me to believe that his siblings are likely so, as well."

Elizabeth bit her lip, decided to lie flat out if it would guarantee that Michael and Tess would be released. "I will marry you willingly if you let them go. I will also forget to tell the queen that any of this ever happened."

Kyle tilted his head to the side, smiled in such a way that it was more of a grimace and said, "Will you indeed?"

Elizabeth crossed her fingers behind her back, hoped that the Holy Mother would forgive her for the lie. "Yes."

Kyle just stared at her for several long moments. "So you would add bigamy to your list of crimes, milady?" he finally asked, sounding disdainful.

She felt her heart stop. "What do you mean?" she whispered, terrified at what this meant. If Kyle knew that she had married Max, they were finished. He would kill her rather than see Max have her.

While she would willingly die to keep Max and his siblings safe, she had to stay alive at all costs. Her son must live. She wanted desperately to bring her hand comfortingly to her womb, but she refrained. Kyle could not know.

"I�m afraid your little secret is out, my dear." Kyle was moving towards her again. "Your brother-in-law has a very big mouth." He shrugged. "But it is of little import. I will still marry you. I just need to assure that you are a widow first." He sighed heavily. "I do not enjoy the idea that Maxwell of Huntington has had you first, but we can not have everything we want in life. It will be my sons that you will carry."

"Please, Kyle." Elizabeth fell to her knees in front of him, completely desperate and unable to think of any other way to save Tess and Michael other than to beg. "I will annul it. I swear I will. If you release Michael and Tess."

"I wonder if your husband is aware of the ease at which you are willing to cast him aside?" Kyle chuckled. "Well, he will be. I am sure the Lady Tess will be happy to tell him."

Elizabeth glanced up at him hopefully. "Do you mean that you will release her?" She felt her heart lighten marginally. Making sure that at least Tess was safe was the first step. Then she would work on making Michael so.

"I think I might. I would like to see how he reacts to having her back, knowing that you chose to stay with me."

Elizabeth closed her eyes again. She knew how Max would react. He would not rest until he had freed her from Kyle, whether he had Tess back or not.

Unless he no longer wanted her. There was still that worry knawing at the back of her mind, remembering how she had disobeyed him, had gone against his wishes. All of Michael�s assurances that he would forgive her� She did not quite believe them. Only she knew how adamant Max had been against this plan.

And he had been right. She had walked right into the arms of the enemy, bringing Michael with her.

But at least Tess would be free. It was a beginning. She would not rest until Michael was as well.

For as long as Kyle believed that she would marry him, her son would be safe. She had absolutely no intention of going through with it, but if she had to, she would.

Elizabeth would protect Max�s child at all costs. Even at the cost of the chance to be with her love, were he never to forgive her for what she now realized she had to do. If she could somehow contrive the release of Michael, she could convince him that he had to convince Max to let her go.

She knew one thing with the utmost certainty. Sir Kyle would never allow them to be together. He would hunt them for the rest of his days. He would kill Max and would most likely marry her anyway.

He would kill their son.

She would do anything to keep him alive - even give his father up.

She had to get Max to forget her. And there was only one way to do so. "So be it," Elizabeth said wearily. "But first I must be allowed to speak with Tess."

Part 32

Mary watched Maxwell closely, as he moved carefully into the road. They were at the spot where Michael and Elizabeth had likely tried to meet up with the queen�s cort�ge, right at the fork in the road which led to the Convent of St. Mary in one direction and Nottingham in the other.

She still could not believe that they had left Lord Edmund�s body swinging from that tree. She had not even known the man and it had been difficult to do so. Seeing Max turn his back on his guardian like that, it had reinforced two things in Mary�s mind - one, that Maxwell was willing to do anything to assure the safety of those most dear to him and, two, he could be as cold as any king she had ever known of when he was forced to be.

Mary had only met one king - King Richard - and that had only been one time. Even before he had taken the throne, upon the old king�s death, the queen had not spent a lot of time with her son, though he was her favorite. Richard had been off fighting for his inheritance, constantly on the verge of being disinherited by his father, in favour of one of his brothers. When he had finally taken the throne, his first order of business had been to go on crusade to the Holy Land, partly to assuage his soul of the fact that he had constantly rebelled against his own sire, partly because making war was his life�s work.

But that one time that she had encountered the golden god many called Coeur-de-Lion� It had stayed with her since. She had been a mere maid of thirteen at the time, but his very presence had practically hummed with power and confidence. She had thought, "Here is a man who knows what is his, but also knows what he wants to make his. And he will do whatever it takes to do so."

Maxwell�s very being reflected the same understanding of who he was, of what he was capable of, and of what was important to him. While the Lionheart�s goal was victory in battle and the conquering of foreign lands in the name of his God, this new king�s desire was much simpler, but no less significant.

He wanted to hold those he held most dear close, and keep them safe at all costs.

And, now that the situation was completely out of his control, through no fault of his own, he was slowly losing his focus. The supreme irony was that the one person who could bring that focus and the person who had disrupted it were one and the same. Elizabeth clearly still had no idea how much her well-being, merely her presence, meant to Max.

But how could she? She had not witnessed the healing in the forest, had not seen his complete desperation when he thought he might lose her, had not seen him pull himself together to assure that he did not. She had not witnessed the complete loss of control when she had run off to the queen against his express wishes. In fact, Elizabeth had not been in Max�s company nearly as long as even Mary and Alexander had, of course, had never seen him when she was not around. Not to mention, Elizabeth inherent modesty would make it unlikely that it would even occur to her that she could be so important to the man she loved.

Losing her would kill this man - this king. And Mary had the feeling that even Maxwell was only beginning to truly understand this.

"They are not here," Max said unnecessarily now, turning back towards the spot where she hid. "And, yet, I see no sign that any sort of company has passed this way."

"Do you think mayhap the queen had already passed and they followed her into the city?" Mary asked, gesturing for him to return to the safety of the tree cover. But Max�s eyes were not on her. He was gazing at something just off the road on the other side. "What is it?" Mary demanded in a loud whisper.

Maxwell ignored her, moved forward and then leaned over and picked up whatever it was that lay there. Mary was beginning to see him more clearly in the brightening light of dawn, which was just coming to the forest. "What is it?" she repeated more insistently.

Max turned slowly, held it up for her perusal. It was a simple circlet of gold, one that Mary didn�t immediately recognize.

It wasn�t until she saw the expression on Max�s face that she realized what it was. It was Elizabeth�s wedding band.

"Oh my sweet Saviour�." Mary gasped. "It was a trap?"

But Max was paying her no mind. His eyes closed abruptly and he gasped, almost seemed to stop breathing. Mary ignored the fact that being so exposed on the road was dangerous to them both, darted out of the forest and grabbed him before he keeled over.

"Max! Maxwell! What is it?" The only thought that passed through her mind was that if something happened to Maxwell, she would be all alone. How could she save Michael and Elizabeth if she was all alone?

But Max seemed to be recovering already. He was staring down at the ring, his face white, but he didn�t not seem on the verge of losing consciousness any more. "What happened?" Mary demanded, starting to get angry. She always reacted that way, when she was frightened beyond comprehension. Anger was a much easier emotion to deal with than fear. Anger she could control to a certain extent.

"On occasion, in tense situations, we - Michael, Isabel, Tess and I - can get flashes," Max explained, still gazing past her as though trying to recall something. He focused on her briefly, saw her look of confusion and elaborated. "Visions - of what has occurred and of what might occur." He twisted the ring between his fingers. "I saw a vision. The sheriff�s men have them. Michael fought well, but there were too many of them. I could not quite get a read on what happened exactly though. The flash was somewhat muddled." He was frowning in concentration, as though trying to pull the information he had received together into some sort of workable solution.

"You saw all that from a little ring?" Mary demanded, amazed. But, she shook her head, just decided to accept it. It seemed that every time she turned around her new friends were demonstrating some different, miraculous gift. "Are they still alive?" she asked breathlessly.

"They were when they left this clearing," Max replied firmly. "Which means that, the sooner we get them out of Nottingham Castle, the less opportunity Sir Kyle will have to change that."

"We must find Isabel and Alexander!" Mary exclaimed. "We can�t do this on our own."

And, for the first time in a long time, something finally went right. Just as she voiced the words, her brother and Max�s sister melted from the trees further down the King�s Highway. Mary almost rubbed her eyes, believing that they were a trick of the light.

But, moments later, when her brother had pulled her into a tight embrace, she knew that they were real.

"We came at once," Isabel explained, after hugging both Max and Mary. "The sheriff is working for Prince John. We saw them leave with the stolen taxes. The men who accosted us days ago, Max must have been trying to hide what they were doing."

Mary gasped. "I can�t believe this of the sheriff. He has done many evil things over the past few days in support of his son, but he is no traitor." "I saw it with my own eyes, Mary," Alexander argued.

"As did I," Isabel added.

"Alexander, you did not spend nearly as much time in Sheriff James�s company as Lizzy and I did. He is no traitor," Mary insisted. "In fact, he spoke of plans he had for the shire upon King Richard�s return. He refused to undertake any of them without the king�s direct approval, even with Queen Eleanor�s permission. My guess that if anyone is behind this plot, it is Sir Kyle, using the sheriff�s good name to advance it! Think Alex! It is the only thing that makes sense. No baron in his right mind would betray the king. Not for that weasel John, especially with Richard on the verge of being ransomed."

"But if the taxes never reach London, Richard will not be ransomed," Alex countered, still clearly sure that he was right. "And there are many who believe that John would be a much better king. Richard does not care about England. He does not even speak the language, only wants the crown and the money that goes with it. John was born in England, is a good administrator. He might be the better choice."

"Bite your tongue!" Mary snapped back. "Queen Eleanor would have your head if she heard that!"

"Queen Eleanor is somewhat blind when it comes to those she loves," Alex returned wryly. "Present company excluded, of course," he continued, glancing at the bow in Mary�s hand meaningfully. Mary felt like slapping her brother for his treacherous words. He apparently finally seemed to notice this, because he backed up a step and grinned. "Mary mine, you know I am simply playing Devil�s advocate. I would never support John against the rightful king."

Mary could see that Max�s eyes were narrowed in thought, as he listened closely to their argument. "This does all seem slightly odd," he allowed. "But it is of little import who is behind the plot. The important thing, for now, is that we now have information to use as a bargaining tool."

"A bargaining tool?" Isabel asked. "For Tess?"

"Not only for Tess." Mary sighed, explained what Max had seen in his flash.

Mary saw Alex raise his hand to rub the bridge of his nose in exasperation, trying to hide his worry. "Lizzy," he sighed wearily under he breath. "What have you done?"

"What has come before is of no consequence," Max interjected firmly. "All that matters is getting them back. There are many things to be done." He turned to Alexander. "You must ride to London with all haste, my friend. You are the only one who will be able to get to the queen. You are also the only one she will believe regarding what is happening here."

"I will go at once." Alexander bowed slightly. Mary blinked. It still amazed her how, under dire circumstances, they all listened instinctively to Max. Based on her brother�s gesture of a moment before, loyalties were constantly shifting in their small band. Perhaps her brother�s lack of true concern over who possessed the throne of England had little to do with John or Richard at all.

It seemed that Alexander of Whitfield had a new liege lord.

"You may ride Evander," Maxwell added. "He is still at the hunting lodge, which is quite near here." Mary followed his gaze as he turned to Isabel, who was staring at Alex, concern on her visage. "Bella, you are going to dreamwalk Michael. We must know if he is still alive, must try and understand what happened to him and Liz. If they both still live, then they are likely safe for the moment. If Sir Kyle intended to kill them straight off, it would be done already." Mary could tell by his tone of voice that he was trying to ignore what it would mean if they were dead. She was trying to ignore that possibility herself. It was too, too horrible.

Losing Lizzy�Inconceivable.

And Michael�

The thought of never seeing Michael again, of never finding out where their tumultuous, yet exhilarating connection was meant to lead�

She squashed the thought mercilessly. No time for doubts.

"Dreamwalk?" Mary inquired instead, for the benefit of both herself and Alexander.

"It is Isabel�s gift," Max explained quickly. "She can enter the dreams of others."

"Oh." Mary closed her eyes, shaking her head again. Just accept it Mary and move on, a small voice in the back of her head advised her. "And what will I do?" she asked.

"You are with me, Martin of York." Max quirked a grin at her. "I�ll need your bow for what we are about to do."

"Which is?" Mary felt a shiver of anticipation, mixed with a healthy dose of dread, descend her spine.

"We are going to turn truly outlaw," Max replied with relish, "and steal those taxes back."

Part 33

"I do not feel comfortable leaving you here alone." Alexander stood close to Isabel, not touching her, but near enough that she could feel the warmth of his body. "I do not understand why Maxwell is allowing it. You are going to be defenseless asleep."

She smiled slightly, allowed herself to reach out, taking his hand in hers and squeezing lightly. "I am not really asleep when I dreamwalk, Alex," she explained. "And I will be perfectly safe here." She gestured behind her at the small cottage to which Alexander had accompanied her. It was Lord Edmund�s hunting lodge, the one where Maxwell had left Evander on the day he had married Elizabeth.

It was also where she was going to enter the dream plain to locate Michael, in order to reassure them all that her brother and sister and Elizabeth still lived.

"Maxwell and Mary will be back as soon as they find out where the sheriff�s men have camped for the night. We cannot let those taxes slip through our fingers," she added. "Bargaining with them might be our only hope."

Alexander sighed heavily, looked away for a moment. He obviously knew that she was right, but it still displeased him. She tried to ignore the way her heart skipped a beat.

Isabel knew that her relationship with Alex was still undefined in any way. She had kissed him that one time, but he might have misinterpreted it as sisterly, or some such nonsense. They had ended up in each other�s arms because he had been trying to keep her warm after all, in the way he had admitted he often warmed Mary and Elizabeth. It might have meant nothing more than that to him.

She also knew that he was deliberately keeping his distance because of her betrothal to Michael. She had told him it meant nothing to her, but he was an honorable man. He would not interfere, not while any sort of understanding still existed between her and Michael. She would have to be the one to pursue things with him, if any sort of opportunity ever presented itself.

And, now, there was no time to pursue anything. He was leaving in moments to ride hard for London, in search of Queen Eleanor. All of her energies had to be expended on the others, on saving her siblings and her new queen.

"Very well." Alexander shook his head. "I will return as soon as is humanly possible. I only pray that the queen is following her usual yearly custom and is presently keeping court at the Tower."

"Godspeed." Isabel smiled at him, squeezed his hand once more and then stepped back to allow him to mount Max�s stallion, which he did in one smooth motion, despite his heavy chain-mail.

He stared down at her for a long moment before saying quietly, "Be careful. I implore you, Bella."

"I will."

She watched him until he disappeared into the dense foliage, headed back towards the King�s Highway.

It was only then that she allowed herself to raise her hands to her face. Shudders racked her body. She had never been more afraid in her entire life.

Every person she cared about in this world was presently in danger and she felt helpless to do anything. Dreamwalking seemed like such a small contribution. Not for the first time, Isabel wished that she had paid more attention to Max and Michael�s admonishments that she should learn to use a bow or a sword, for self-defense if nothing else. At least then Max would have taken her with him in pursuit of the gold. But she had understood his reasoning that she would be a liability. Mary�s steady bow was all he needed and if his plan went well, he would not even require that.

Taking a deep breath, she shook back her braids and straightened her back. Perhaps her gift would only be a small help, but if she could bring comfort to Michael in his time of need, at least it would not be in vain.

Several minutes later she had a fire started in the hearth within the small cottage, taking some of the chill from the air. It threw light across the room, ridding it of the shadows the darkening sky outside was creating.

It was time.

It had been many a month since she had dreamwalked. She enjoyed her gift, but having been acquainted with very few people until recently, it had lost some of its charm. Visiting her brothers, Tess, Lord Edmund and every servant at Castle DeHarding in their dreams had lost much of its luster after the thousandth time.

And, so, she felt slightly unsettled and nervous as she lay down on the bed, could feel her heart racing as she tried to envision her betrothed - her brother - wherever he might be. It took the utmost concentration to enter another�s consciousness, and she could not even focus on her own.

Closing her eyes tightly, Isabel tried to picture Michael�s face in her mind, but all she could find was a great white space.

Michael! She tried calling out to him with her heart. All she heard in return was a deafening silence.

She was concentrating so hard, her heart almost flew out of her chest when, after what seemed like moments, she heard an answering cry. Isabel!

Michael! It is I! Are you safe?

Isabel!

It took her a full minute to realize that the voice was not coming from her mind at all. In fact, it was coming from very near her ear.

She could feel his breath on her neck as she sat up with a gasp.

Alexander was on the edge of the bed, a concerned expression on his face.

"Isabel! Are you quite well?"

She felt a moment of utter joy at the sight of him, and then the completeness of her failure struck her like a blow. "I can not find him!" she exclaimed, heard her voice crack as tears filled her eyes. "He is nowhere!"

Alexander took her hands in his, drew her close, until she felt his arms come around her in a comforting embrace. "I waited for what felt like forever before I disturbed you. But when you started crying in your sleep, I could not refrain from waking you. I am sorry if I spoiled it."

Glancing through the open door, Isabel could see that she had been lost on the dream plain for far longer than it seemed. It was full night now, the moon hanging low in the sky and throwing light across the cottage. The fire that she was sure she had just set moments ago had burned to mere ashes in the hearth.

"He is nowhere, Alex! I think�" She threw her arms around his neck desperately. "I can�t help but think that he no longer exists."

Alex pulled back slightly, lifted her chin with his finger. "He is fine, Bella. I am sure of it. You are just overwrought. I am here to help you."

She frowned slightly at that. "You are here! Why? You should be on the way to London!"

"I could not do it. I had barely left here, when I realized that I could not just leave you here all alone," he admitted, looking down, sounding ashamed. "I went to the convent of St. Mary and I asked them to send a messenger. The queen is the convent�s patroness. She will accept their word that she must come to Nottingham."

Isabel closed her eyes briefly, understood his embarrassment. Because the way that her heart jumped at his words was entirely inappropriate considering the circumstances.

And, yet, she could not be sorry. "I am glad," she whispered. His head shot up and she smiled at him. "I need you, Alexander of Whitfield. I never need anyone, but I find that I do need you."

He looked astonished, but she barely noticed because she had closed her eyes and tentatively brought her lips to his.

His mouth was warm and comforting. His hands came up to cup her face as he gently returned the pressure.

"I have wanted you from the moment I lay eyes on you," he admitted against her temple after they had broken the kiss and sat comfortably wrapped in each other�s arms.

"I have waited for someone like you for my entire life," Isabel replied, smiling slightly. "You make me feel safe, Alex, in a way I never thought would be possible on this world."

"I will always keep you safe and close, my angel." Alex�s voice faltered slightly with emotion. "And now you can try to dreamwalk Michael again, because I will stay with you and pull you back should anything go awry."

"Thank you."

Moments later, she lay with her head cradled against his chest. She could feel his hand stroking her hair lovingly as she closed her eyes and went in search of her brother.

This time it was so simple, it literally took her breath away.

One second she was with Alexander, and the next she was not.

She was standing in the corner of a dark, dank dungeon. Isabel�s heart entered her throat as the smell of the place entered her nose, as shapes began to form from the blackness.

"Michael."

He was chained to the stone wall across from her, his chin buried against his chest, clearly unconscious. Isabel realized that this must also be his state in real life. The ease with which she had visited him, after she had let go of her fear in Alex�s arms, told her so.

But, this was not real. She was not truly with Michael and he could not stay unaware in his mind. She knew that she could make him speak to her if she really tried. "Michael! Wake up." She hurried across the cell, fell to her knees beside him, gently stroked his bruised face. "Michael! It is Bella. Please wake up!"

He groaned, shook his shaggy head, slowly opened his eyes, blinked several times, as though trying to focus on her. "Bella?" he croaked.

"Oh, Michael! What have they done to you?" Isabel knew that she already had tears on her cheeks, although she was trying to hide her panic at the state he was in, even in his subconscious. "How did this happen?"

"We were captured." Michael replied, staring at her in confusion. "I don�t know how. One minute Elizabeth was speaking to Queen Eleanor, the next I awoke in this cell to Sir Kyle�s ugly face."

"How can you not remember what happened, Michael?" Isabel asked gently. "You must think, dearest. We have to know what occurred so that we can help you."

Michael closed his eyes, appeared to be thinking. "There�s nothing, Bella. It�s all just a blank."

Isabel frowned slightly, wondered if perhaps the wall Michael was encountering in his mind was also the reason she had had such difficulty gaining access to his dreams earlier. But the question remained, what was blocking his memory?

"Do you know if Elizabeth and Tess are well?" she asked, thrusting the concern aside for the moment.

"I have heard nothing," Michael told her, sounding incredibly guilty. "I cannot believe I was so stupid as to allow Elizabeth to endanger herself like this." He paused. "Is Maxwell very angry?" he asked, sounding like he was preparing for the worst.

"He was at first. All he cares about now is getting you all back," Isabel reassured him. "We will save you, Michael."

They stared into each other�s eyes for a long moment and then Michael closed his. "Don�t, Isabel. I want you to concentrate on Elizabeth and Tess. You cannot help me. There is no way you will be able to penetrate the dungeons. Just leave me here. It will be better this way."

"Don�t be ridiculous!" Isabel snapped, reaching out and shaking him. "We would never leave you. Just as you were willing to risk your own life to save Tess, do you not think that we would do the same for you?"

Michael swallowed convulsively. "There is no point, Bella. It is too late for me."

He closed his eyes again and turned his face away from her. "Michael! Look at me! What are you saying? What are you not telling me?" She could feel her fear rising within her, knew that she was right. He was keeping something from her, some vital piece of information.

But he refused to look at her. In fact, she could feel him pushing against her now, not physically of course, but mentally. He was forcing her out of his mind.

"Michael!" She fought desperately against him, but his will was too strong.

The last thing of which she was aware in his mind, before she came back to awareness, was his voice, as though from a great distance, calling after her. "I love you, Bella! Be happy!"

She could feel her breath coming in great gasps as she slowly opened her eyes. Alexander was still gently stroking her hair, seemed unaware that she had returned.

"Michael," she whispered.

"Isabel?" Alex jumped beneath her. "Are you awake?"

"Yes."

He heard the note of panic that was beginning to creep into her voice, as she began to recall the details of what had just transpired in Michael�s dream. "What is it?" He sat up slowly, bringing her up with him.

"We must find Max," she told him, beginning to rise. "Something is horribly wrong, Alex! Michael is alive but I think he was trying to hide from me that that would soon not be the case!"

"What do you mean?" Alex demanded, although Isabel was sure he knew.

"We must go to Nottingham immediately." She jumped off the bed, smoothing her hair down, forcing the desire to completely lose control to return to the deep recesses of her heart. "He tried to hide it from me, but I felt his fear, Alex." She swallowed, glanced at him, clenching her hands in front of her. She could not explain how she knew, likely something Michael had betrayed in his thoughts when she had been connected to him. But she knew that she was right. She took a deep breath and simply blurted it out.

"They are going to execute Michael."

Part 34

Elizabeth sat on a stool before the blazing hearth in her chamber, her hands folded neatly in her lap. She was trying to appear calm and composed, but knew that her expression would fool none that knew her well.

Fortunately Tess DeHarding had never made any effort to know Elizabeth. She had despised her from the moment she had laid eyes on her and had taken no pains to hide it. Elizabeth could not blame the other girl either. If she had had Max and someone else had taken him away from her, she would not have been particularly pleasant to that person either.

But now Tess was Elizabeth�s only hope. They had to work together if they were going to keep Max safe and her baby alive.

It did not please Elizabeth that Tess would be the one there to pick up the pieces when she broke Maxwell�s heart. And, yet, perhaps this was how it had been meant to be all along. Tess would have her betrothed and Elizabeth would have his son.

It was almost unbearable that Max would never know, but Elizabeth knew that if Sir Kyle even suspected the truth, he would never rest until he had hunted them all down, until he had murdered Max�s child, and everyone else her husband held dear.

But Max would not be her husband for much longer. She had to stop thinking of him in such terms. He could not be hers. They had stolen the time they had had together and now it was over.

The door to her chamber slammed open and a small, bedraggled figure was thrust through. Tess stumbled, her long, blonde curls covering her face, as she was thrown down on the floor in front of Elizabeth.

Elizabeth felt her heart go out to the other girl. If she had doubted that Sir Kyle�s vengeance would be swift and brutal before, the sight of Tess now dispelled any such qualms. That this virtually innocent girl should have been treated so harshly, simply because Kyle hated her betrothed�It literally made Elizabeth ill to her stomach.

And this was the man that she was going to be tied to for the rest of her life. But she would do it � if it meant keeping her child safe. Even Max would understand�if he knew. Which he never would. She forced aside the flash of grief at the thought, forced herself to focus on Tess.

Elizabeth�s attempts at appearing dignified flew away, as she fell to her knees in front of the other girl, pushed her hair back from her face. "Oh, Tess! I am so sorry!"

Tess flinched away from her. "It is knowing you that has brought this on," she snarled back, her once innocent blue eyes flashing with an anger and a despair Elizabeth knew was going to kill Max to see.

"I know it," Elizabeth replied, could feel tears rising in her eyes despite herself. Tess�s expression changed slightly as she too seemed to become aware of Elizabeth�s grief.

The blonde girl bit her lip, appeared unsure how to respond to it. "Why am I here?" Tess finally whimpered. "Why will they not kill me? I am useless now. They have used me. Max will never want me now."

"He will," Elizabeth insisted. "He will want you even more, now that you have endured what you have, for his sake." She gently brushed the other girl�s hair back behind her ears.

"He only wants you." Tess closed her eyes in anguish.

"It was a mistake." Elizabeth swallowed, forced the lies past her lips. "You must make him see it. As long as he wants me, he will never be safe."

"It is too late." Tess shook her head. She looked up at Elizabeth, accusation once more on her face. "He has married you! I have heard the truth from Sir Kyle�s own lips. He has used it to torment me." This last statement came out as a sob.

"It will be annulled," Elizabeth told her. "I made a grave error. I was caught up in the romance of the experience, never reflecting on how it would affect so many others. I feel awful that my game has resulted in so much heartache."

Tess raised an eyebrow. "You are lying. You are trying to pretend that you don�t love him." She narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Why?"

"I do not love him." Liz wished that her voice had not cracked halfway through that statement. Because lying did not come easily to her, even though she had had to do it so often in the past week.

"You are lying," Tess argued. "Tell me the truth. Why are you doing this? I was gone. He has chosen you. Why are you turning your back on him?"

Elizabeth could not control the tears any longer. Because if anyone understood loving Max with every ounce of one�s being, it was the girl who sat before her. "I cannot bear for his life to be endangered any longer. Sir Kyle will not rest until he claims me. Max has a much more important purpose in life. He must return to his world to liberate it. I cannot allow him to be caught up here. It just cannot be."

There was a long silence. Elizabeth�s face was buried in her hands and, so, Tess�s light touch on her shoulder caused her to jump slightly. "I cannot blame you for loving him as you do, milady," she whispered. "But what do you want of me?"

"You must help him to move on, Tess. I have agreed to marry Sir Kyle, as long as he frees you. I tried for Michael as well, but Kyle has said that it is up to the Church to deal with him. He has no proof that you are�what you are. And, so, he has agreed to release you."

"But Max will not stop," Tess replied. "You know that, Elizabeth. He will not rest until he frees both you and Michael. He does not want me anymore. I cannot control him or convince him. He would not believe me were I to tell him that you no longer want him."

"Max once told me�" Elizabeth closed her eyes briefly, took a deep breath. "He once told me that you could make people see things that are not there."

Tess nodded. "Yes, I can." Her eyes widened. "You want me to show him something which will convince him?"

It took all of her strength to say it, but she forced the words past her lips. "I want you to make him see me with Kyle. To make him believe it."

"When am I to do this?" Tess asked, sounding unconvinced. "I am taking Michael with me when I go. I cannot leave without him," she admitted. "I will be mindwarping the guards."

Elizabeth frowned slightly. The word mindwarp�so strange. She had heard it before though, although she could not quite remember when. She shook her head impatiently. Now was not the time.

"He will come for me, once you are released." Elizabeth smiled slightly, despite herself. "We both know he will. There is no way to stop him. You must make him see it then."

Tess stared at her for a full minute before saying quietly, "There is more to this than simply wanting to protect Maxwell, Elizabeth. I cannot believe that you have suddenly come to this plan. It makes no sense. What are you hiding?"

Elizabeth looked away. "Nothing. I have just come to my senses. Max and I are not meant to be."

"Then why don�t you just annul Max and marry Sir Kyle?" Tess asked logically. "Would that not convince Max just as easily and accomplish the same goal?"

"I cannot do it," Elizabeth replied softly. "I cannot marry Kyle. The very thought of it is enough to make me want to kill myself, which is an impossibility. This way, there is time for me to convince the queen to allow me to retire to a convent. If she sees that I am truly opposed to the marriage, she will allow it."

"So you are only doing this to keep Max safe?" Tess inquired. "You did not seem so concerned when you went flying into the forest after him twice before."

"I have grown up since then." Elizabeth gently touched a bruise visible on Tess�s shoulder. "I cannot allow Kyle to hurt another person because of my own selfishness. And he will never stop, Tess. I see that now."

"You are a good woman, milady," Tess finally stated, sounding grudging, and, yet, impressed, despite herself. It made Elizabeth frown. She was not seeking Tess�s approval, simply her aid.

�Then, you will help me."

"How can I not?" Tess asked sadly. "You are giving me back the only thing I have ever wanted. I would be a fool to throw this chance away."

Elizabeth felt slightly nauseous at the lovesick expression that crossed Tess�s face. She was clearly thinking about Max. She suddenly had a vivid image of Max and Tess entwined in each other�s arms, of Max making love to Tess in the way he had loved Elizabeth such a short time ago.

She pressed her hands against her face again, tried to force the vision away.

"Go now, Tess," Elizabeth almost snapped, unable to control the jealousy that was beginning to sweep through her. "You must free Michael before anyone realizes what you have done."

Elizabeth did not quite understand how Tess�s gift worked, but she believed her when she said that she could free Michael.

Tess stood slowly, clearly in pain, but the expression of hope on her face appeared to give her strength. "Thank you, milady. May God�s blessings find you. I hope that you find some way to achieve happiness."

Elizabeth did not reply. There was no point. Both she and Tess knew that she was throwing away her only chance at joy.

And, yet, as she gently laid her hand against her stomach after Tess was gone, as the slow glow spread outwards and up into her heart, she could not regret it. She would always have a piece of Maxwell DeHarding. She would live for this child.

She lay down wearily upon the bed, did not even rise when she heard the commotion as the castle became aware of Tess and Michael�s joint disappearance.

Her job was done. Max�s loved ones were free. They would soon be safe.

She did not understand Tess�s gift, had not truly learned much about it. It was clearly impressive if she had been able to spirit both she and Michael away with a minimum of fuss.

It was not until much later that it even occurred to her to wonder why Tess had not used her gift to free herself. ***

Max crept carefully through the underbrush, his bow knocked with an arrow, listening for the telltale sign that Mary was in position.

It came several minutes later, a light owl call, barely heard above the laughter and jocularity of the men gathered around the fire of the camp where the sheriff�s guard had paused for a respite on the journey to London.

For men on such a vital mission, it surprised Max that they had not managed to travel further. But they didn�t appear to be taking their task very seriously if the amount of mead and wine that was being passed around the fire was any indication. Max rolled his eyes slightly at his own disdain. Who was he to argue if they wanted to make his life a little easier?

The aura of inebriation that seemed to hover over the camp only helped them in the end. Reaction times were slower as Mary began to rain hell down on them from her perch high in a tree across the clearing.

"Bloody Hell!" He heard the captain of the guard yelling as he stumbled to his feet. "Outlaws! Weapons, men!"

But it was too late. The distraction had been more than enough to cause the panic Max had envisioned. The fact that Mary�s arrows were beginning to drift dangerously close to swords and bows lying on the ground meant that it took that much longer for them to be in the hands of the men who needed them.

It was time for phase two.

Max crouched where he stood. With his hand placed firmly on the soft ground, he sent a pulse of energy coursing through the underbrush. Within seconds the entire western portion of the clearing � where Max had seen the tax chests under heavy guard after his first cursory examination of the campsite � was on fire.

The guards were instantly distracted. He had seen them tensing as they had watched their comrades trying to avoid the arrows that still continued unabated. Max could see that Mary was going to have to stop soon though. The guards were finally getting a line on where she was hidden, were beginning to shoot crossbow arrows into the treetops.

As this thought crossed his mind, the storm stopped entirely.

But the fire continued. Within seconds the whole wagon containing the chests of gold and other treasure was in flames. The firefighters were forced back by the heat. They were soon cowering on the far side of the campsite.

Max did not notice this though. He was already on the move, running lightly through the foliage, so that he came up directly behind the burning wagon.

As Max prepared to put out the flames and to take control of the wagon, another shout arose from the southern side of the clearing where the horses were hobbled. The fire had already panicked the horses, which were pulling restlessly against their ropes.

And, suddenly, they were loose. Max knew that it was Mary who had started that chain reaction, having neatly shot arrows through the hobbles of several. When she had shown him that she could do it, he had simply grinned in amazement. If he didn�t know for a fact that the girl was pure human, he would have wondered if she didn�t have a little Antarian in her blood. Her accuracy was otherworldly.

It had not been difficult to determine that there was no way that Max and Mary were going to be able to take the whole shipment with them. Even with the horses loose, they were not going to be able to outrun an entire contingent of the Sheriff of Nottingham�s guards.

But all they needed was proof. Making the rest of the gold useless to Prince John was also part of the plan.

Leaving a firm fire-wall between himself and the rest of the encampment, Max waved his hand through the air and watched in satisfaction as the worst of the flames disappeared.

He examined the contents of the wagon, grabbed several different pieces of treasure from the pile, including a tablier displaying the arms of Nottingham that some careless guard had left sitting on the seat.

With that, he laid his hand lightly against the wagon and started to change the molecular structure of the vehicle. He did not want the gold to be completely destroyed, simply protected so that Queen Eleanor would have access to it for the ransom for King Richard.

He heard Mary behind him as he concentrated. She was panting slightly, but her step was light. He shook his head ruefully. He had a feeling that this had probably been one of the more enjoyable experiences of her life.

He could hear her gasp as the wagon started to melt. Within seconds, the wood wagon and all the chests that had been sitting upon it, had faded into the ground. To the naked eye, it looked as though they had completely disappeared, but Max knew that their molecules had simply been shifted. He would be able to pull them back together at a later date in order to reform them.

Quirking a grin over his shoulder at Mary, who still stood with her mouth hanging open, Max grabbed her by the hand and pulled her after him into the forest, the shouts of horror and anger of the sheriff�s men fading quickly behind them. He was forced to snort as he envisioned their reactions when they finally managed to put the fire out, only to discover that their cargo had simply ceased to exist.

His smile quickly faded though as a flash suddenly hit him so hard, he stumbled. It did not take him more than an instant to realize that it was more than a flash.

It was Isabel. And she was completely panicked. It was all he could decipher from whatever connection she had managed to make with him over the distance that separated them, but it was enough to tell him that they were running out of time.

He swallowed, glanced at Mary, who was clutching his arm with concern. "Max! I wish you would stop doing that!" she exclaimed, sounding terrified. "What happened?" Looking around, she turned back to him perplexed. "You didn�t touch anything."

"Isabel just connected with me," he explained quickly. When the expression of befuddlement did not leave her face, Max sighed. "Never mind. The important thing is, we need to get back there as quickly as possible. Something has happened."

Mary�s eyes widened, but she nodded.

It was only another five minutes before they reached the spot where Max had concealed the horse Tess and Isabel had ridden into the forest days ago. He practically threw Mary up onto the saddle, swung up in front of her, and they were off, the feeling of relief and triumph from their successful mission completely forgotten.

Part 35

The small cottage appeared so suddenly in the dense forest, Mary was still half-asleep against Max�s back before it even became clear to her that their steed had come to a halt. She was absolutely exhausted, realized that it had been close to forty-eight hours since she had slept. Adrenaline had kept her going during their mission, but the minute the horse had settled into a steady pace, she had started to drift off.

"Thank God you�ve returned." Isabel�s worried voice penetrated the fog in which she found herself. "Michael is hurt, Max. You must heal him."

Max slid of the horse, swung Mary down beside him. "Thank you," he said quietly, kissing her lightly on the forehead, before following Isabel into the cottage.

Mary blinked after them, wondered why she couldn�t seem to focus on anything, why she wasn�t following them.

"Mary? Are you quite well?"

She realized that Alexander had exited the cottage, was pulling her against him.

It took her a full minute to realize what was holding her back. She was scared. Petrified. Absolutely frightened to find out how badly Michael had been hurt, to hear about what Sir Kyle had done to him. And, so, her body was rebelling - was trying to make it so that she wouldn�t have to know.

It was not until that instant that she finally realized that she had been suppressing the truth ever since Michael had left with Elizabeth.

She was in love with him.

She had tried to fight it, had tried to deny it, particularly after finding out that he was betrothed to Isabel, but she could not dispute it any longer. She loved him.

And, if he was going to die, she would not be able to bear it.

"Alex?" Her voice came out weaker than she intended. She rested her forehead against her brother�s chest, willing him to understand the plea without her having to elaborate.

"He�ll be fine, Mary mine. He has had some superficial wounds and a fairly large knock to the head, but after witnessing what Maxwell was able to do for Lizzy, when she was shot with that arrow, I doubt it will take much more than a very simple healing." He was stroking her cropped curls comfortingly. "Would you like to go in?"

She swallowed. What would she do if he looked at her like he didn�t care? What if he ignored her? She would not put it past him�

But she was no coward. Was she not the person who had defied the Queen of England by entering the archery contest at the Fair only days ago? Was she not the one who had just rained hell down on the sheriff�s men? She would not fear the person she loved - even if he didn�t feel the same way.

"Yes, let us go in."

The cottage burned brightly with light, the hearth fire blazing merrily, many tallow candles scattered around as well. Mary noticed Tess first. The blonde was huddled in a corner, her blue eyes slightly wild, Isabel tending to her soothingly. "You are safe now, Tess," she was telling her sister calmly. "No one will hurt you again."

Mary could see Max bent over Michael, who was slumped in the only chair in the small room. She could not see his face, but she could almost feel his pain and weariness from across the room. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath. "Where is Elizabeth?" She was ashamed that it was the first time she had thought about her closest friend since they had arrived at the cottage.

"They could not save her." Alex�s voice was strained as he replied. "Tess managed to use her gift to spirit Michael away. She hasn�t elaborated beyond that, insisted that she would wait for Maxwell before telling her tale."

Mary frowned. "Why could she not use her gift to help Lizzy as well?" Her eyes narrowed. "What is her gift again?"

"She can make people see things that are not there," Max replied, straightening and turning around. Mary glanced back at Michael, felt her heart skip a beat. He was staring right at her, his eyes clear.

She could not read his expression. He was definitely tired, obviously upset, but there was something else on his face that she could not identify. It was enough to set her cheeks flaming.

A good sign indeed. She almost smiled.

Max had moved to crouch beside Tess. Isabel laid a hand on his arm. "Careful, brother. She is still overwrought. It took much of her strength to save Michael from the dungeon."

Max reached out a hand, gently took Tess�s chin between his fingers and moved her face so that she was looking at him directly. "Are you well, sweeting?"

Mary flinched when Tess suddenly let out a wail and threw her arms around Max�s neck. "I tried to save her! I swear I did, Max. But she would not come with me!"

"Michael, what happened?" Max asked quietly, although Mary could tell by the sudden straightening of his spine that he had not expected his wife to come up so quickly, particularly in a conversation with Tess. He was looking over Tess�s shoulder, as the girl was still sobbing against his chest.

Mary looked back at Michael, who was slumped in his seat, although there was clearly nothing physically wrong with him anymore. "I know not, Maxwell, and that is the truth. The last thing I remember clearly is Elizabeth and I on the road to the convent. Everything after that is a blur, although I do know that Sir Kyle came for a visit," he added wryly, rubbing the back of his head lightly. "I don�t even recall Tess coming for me or how we got here."

"It�s true, Max. They both came stumbling out of the forest a couple of hours ago, neither seeming to have any idea how they had gotten here," Alexander spoke up. "Isabel had already contacted you, as we knew we had to go in for them immediately. Michael was to be executed this morning. We were both waiting anxiously for you, and then suddenly they were here."

"Why would Elizabeth not come with you?" Mary asked Tess quietly, sympathetic to the other girl, who had clearly been through a horrible ordeal. She could not pretend to like Tess - she was quite an unpleasant person - but no one should have to suffer what the blonde had. Mary knew how female prisoners were treated by most men. She was actually surprised that the innocent girl had survived it.

"I know not," Tess replied, hiccuping slightly around a sob. "I recall going to her however. And she turned me away."

Mary looked at Max. "It is clear that she was trying to protect Michael and Tess, likely felt that Sir Kyle would perhaps let them go if she stayed."

Max closed his eyes briefly, then said grimly. "It is more than likely that is how she saw it. It is most typical of my wife." He sighed. "We will go after her, of course. Immediately. My only consolation is that Sir Kyle will not hurt her to avoid the queen�s wrath."

"I know it will be difficult, Maxwell, but I suggest that we wait at least until darkness falls again," Alex said. "The cover of night will be an advantage. It will also give Michael and the Lady Tess time to rest. We will likely need their gifts if we are to succeed."

Max seemed to want to refuse, but one glance at Michael appeared to change his mind. "Very well. But we cannot simply sit idly all day." He glanced towards the door, where the new day�s sun was just beginning to filter through the trees. "I could not bear it." He ran his hands through his dark hair in frustration after setting Tess gently away from him.

"There are many things we can do." Tess�s voice was gaining in strength. "We must find Lord Edmund."

Isabel and Mary exchanged pained glances. Isabel moved closer to her sister, brought her arm around the smaller girl. "Sweeting, do you not know? Lord Edmund has passed on. He was killed when you were captured."

Tess scowled. "I know it, Isabel. But Lord Edmund cannot die. It was what he told me privately when he first found us in the forest, before much of this even occurred." She paused, looked pensive. "Perhaps he had a premonition that he would be hurt, but he told me that we could bring him back if anything were to happen to him."

"Bring him back?" Michael said in disbelief. "But how?"

Mary could feel her heart beating unnaturally. She was constantly amazed by every new power her friends revealed, but to bring back the dead? It was beyond amazing. It was god-like - and frightening to even contemplate.

"With the healing stones that are hidden in our birthplace," Tess replied calmly. Mary stared at her. How could this be the same hysterical girl from minutes before? She felt suspicion beginning to penetrate her earlier sympathies, but listened quietly as Tess explained the process.

Max was also listening, a slight frown on his face. Mary saw it when she glanced impulsively towards their leader, as everyone else seemed to be doing as well. In fact, Tess was basically addressing him alone. They all waited breathlessly to see what he would say.

"It sounds fantastic," Max finally admitted. "But I do not think that Lord Edmund would lie about such a thing." There was another long pause. "Very well, here is what we shall do. Alexander," Max looked at Mary�s brother as he spoke. "You will take the evidence that Mary and I uncovered and go to London to see the queen. She must be brought here to put down the rebellion that is in the making against the king."

Alex did not look convinced. "But, Max, you will require my sword when we rescue Elizabeth this night."

Max answered his friend sternly. "Nay. I will not have you recognized should anything go awry, Alex. There are still many who would doubt that a baron would have turned outlaw. We will protect your position and your lands for as long as possible. You will not participate."

"I do not care about my lands!" Alex flared, annoyed.

"I am sure you do not." Max smiled gratefully. "But I care. I will not have you give them up on our account."

"It is for Lizzy!"

"There is to be no argument, Alexander. She will be saved. Do not doubt it," Max replied firmly. "I will not rest until it is so. You must not worry about that. We need the queen to return to take care of the sheriff and Sir Kyle once and for all."

This seemed to appease Alex, because he knew without a doubt that what Max said was the truth. They all knew it. The young king would not stop until he had his wife safely back at his side. "Very well," he agreed grudgingly.

Max nodded. "Michael, you shall take Mary with you to the pod chamber." Mary�s eyes widened at those strange words. She exchanged a look with Alex, who merely shrugged and rolled his eyes. The strange world of their friends was not even worth amazement any longer. "Get the healing stones and bring them back here." He looked at Isabel and Tess. "We will go fetch Lord Edmund." Mary grimaced as she remembered the guardian hanging lifelessly from the tree where she and Max had been forced to leave him. If these four could bring life back to that�well, she would never doubt in miracles again.

"If we can do this all quickly enough, there will be time for a rest prior to the activities of this evening," Max continued. He looked at them each in turn. "And then we will end this once and for all."

Mary felt a shiver descend her spine. Max�s words seemed to indicate that, at least in Sir Kyle�s case, the queen�s judgment might not be required at all. Because Mary did not doubt that Sir Kyle DeValence was unlikely to survive their evening activities, as Max so casually called them.

She knew as well as the rest of them that, as long as Sir Kyle lived, Elizabeth would never be safe. Max knew it better than any of them. And he would no longer tolerate his wife�s life in constant jeopardy, nor would he forgive what had been done to Tess and Michael, both of whom would suffer long-lasting memories of their ordeals. They both appeared capable at the moment, but it wasn�t when they were busy that the horror would haunt them. No, Mary knew it would be when they were supposed to be the most happy, in the quiet moments, in their dreams, for the rest of their lives.

For the first time ever, Mary Delucie felt a pang of sorrow for Sir Kyle, because she truly did not think he knew what he had unleashed. As she looked at Max�s grim face, she only began to understand it herself.

Sir Kyle DeValence would die this night, if it was the last thing Maxwell DeHarding ever did.

Part 36

"Good morning, milady."

Elizabeth opened her eyes, blinked as her lady-in-waiting, Parkyla, came into the room. She had a large bucket of water over one arm, which she quickly set on the fire to heat. Sighing wearily, Elizabeth sat up and stared at the maid, a little unsure as to why Parkyla was there. She hadn�t expected Kyle to bother about her comfort.

She had barely slept, even though she was exhausted. Her stomach was in knots over Max, especially because she knew that Michael and Tess must have reached him by now. He had to be aware that she did not intend to return to him, that she planned to annul their union. Even if he didn�t believe Tess immediately, which Elizabeth did not think he would, he had to be upset. And it was only going to get worse. Because once he saw her in whatever position Tess was going to create with her gift�He would be devastated.

But he would also be safe. And, at this point, it was all Elizabeth could hope for her beloved. She had never imagined that Sir Kyle DeValence could turn out to be so determined and so hateful, but Max was too vulnerable because of his secret to withstand a long-standing feud. She had to protect him, even if he didn�t want to be protected.

And she had to protect their son, who, even now, was growing in her womb.

She watched Parkyla move around the room efficiently, if carefully, clearly unsure of her lady�s state of mind. But she wasn�t thinking about the maid or about the empty existence her life would become as the wife of Sir Kyle. Instead she was thinking about Max and about how happy he would be if he knew about the baby. She allowed herself to imagine for an instant a world where they could live openly together, where Max�s secret heritage would not matter to anyone, where they could raise their son together and live happily ever after.

But it would not happen in this world, which was full of suspicious and fearful people. They would persecute Max, would support Sir Kyle. Max and his three siblings would be hunted as demons if the world at large knew the truth about them. Not even the queen would be able to protect them if the Church went after them in earnest. It was why Elizabeth had come to the conclusion that Sir Kyle would win in the long-run, no matter how much stronger and more capable Max had always seemed. Max�s secret endangered him and she could not allow herself to endanger him even more. Tess was right. He was obsessed with her - and the sooner he got over it, the more secure he would be.

Elizabeth knew that she could be happy with her dream of him, as long as she knew that he was safe and living, and that he would have the chance to return to his home to reclaim his throne one day. It was his destiny. She was not. But she would have his son to comfort her, a small piece of him that no one could ever take away.

As long as Sir Kyle never knew that the baby was not his. Which meant that she had to have her marriage to Max annulled as soon as possible and that she had to marry Sir Kyle immediately. Tess had promised that she could have a marriage in name only, that she would make it so that Sir Kyle believed that they had consummated the relationship. Although Elizabeth was a little unsure as to how this would work, she believed Tess that she could make it happen. Elizabeth knew that she could trust the other girl, because all Tess wanted was Max and teaming with Elizabeth would make it so that she would have him eventually.

"Would you like to bathe, milady?" Parkyla asked quietly, coming closer slowly, as though afraid Elizabeth might burst into tears at the first sign of kindness. After all, Parkyla was one of the few in the castle who knew what Elizabeth had been through in the past few days. She knew about Max, but even she was unaware how far things had gone. Only the people closest to her in the world - Mary, Alexander, Max�s siblings - really knew. And that�s how it would stay. For Max�s sake. "Sir Kyle has requested your presence in the Great Hall as soon as you are ready."

Elizabeth swallowed, closed her eyes. "Very well. Let us get this over with." She was not looking forward to another confrontation with Kyle, particularly since he was bound to be in a foul mood now that Tess and Michael had escaped. The entire castle had been in an uproar for most of the night, while Kyle had sent guards out in search of the fugitives. And, yet, for the past few hours, things had been surprisingly quiet. Maybe her plan with Tess was already working! Maybe Sir Kyle was giving up his vendetta now that he had Elizabeth exactly where he wanted her!

Suddenly eager to begin the charade that the rest of her life was to be, eager to assure that Max was safe, Elizabeth hurried through her toilette and was descending the stone staircase to the Great Hall within a quarter hour. She had dressed simply, unwilling to enrage Sir Kyle with any show of defiance, and so also kept her eyes demurely lowered and her hands clasped in front of her while she waited for him to notice her.

Kyle was sitting on the dais at the far end of the Hall, reading some proclamation or other. Elizabeth watched him through her lowered lashes, frowning slightly. She wondered momentarily where Sheriff James was, for it seemed that Kyle had taken up the regular duties of the shire.

After what seemed an inordinately long period of time, Kyle raised his head and noticed Elizabeth. He seemed momentarily surprised to see her and, then, a boyish grin broke across his face. Elizabeth blinked, glanced behind her briefly to make sure that no one else was standing there - someone Kyle would be more likely pleased to see. But when he called to her, she realized that he was indeed smiling at her in that friendly manner. "Milady! Good morning!"

Elizabeth walked the length of the Hall at his beckoning gesture, and was even more surprised when he jumped off the dais to meet her half way. She stared at him in astonishment when he picked up her hand and brought it to his lips. "Hello, my love. Did you sleep well?" The gleam in his eyes when he looked at her made a shiver run down Elizabeth�s spine. There was something strange there, something she did not like. He was looking at her like a husband would look at a wife - as Max had looked at her after their first night together, after they had bound themselves physically as well as spiritually. This was not the reception she had been expecting at all!

"I have spoken to my father," Kyle was telling her in a low tone, still with a half-smile on his face. "He is most pleased that we have worked things out and agrees that, due to the circumstances, we shall exchange our vows quietly later this day. He has gone to the abbey to take care of the�problem. Since I now know for certain that it was unconsummated, it should not prove difficult." He smiled at her, making her stomach turn over. Elizabeth knew he was referring to the record of her marriage to Max. Kyle brought his hand down, touched her gently on the stomach. "One can never be too careful that any possible heirs are assured that their parents are wed."

Elizabeth swallowed, stared at him. Could this be real? Had Tess truly succeeded? Did Kyle believe that she had shared his bed and that she had been a virgin as well? This was a miracle beyond anything she could have imagined! It was not until that moment that she realized that she had half-expected Tess not to honour her end of the bargain - that the other girl, who so hated her, would not do anything to make Elizabeth�s life easier. And, yet, Tess had come through. Everything was up to Elizabeth now. She could not spoil this chance. For if Sir Kyle had been welcomed into her bed once already, at least in his mind, he would certainly expect to be welcomed again. The thought was enough to make her physically ill.

No one would ever touch her that way again. Her body belonged to the husband of her heart and since she would never be with him again, she would be chaste. She would play along with this ruse as long as necessary, until the queen arrived, and then she would retire to a convent, as had always been her intent. But, for now, she must play along.

"Indeed," she replied weakly. When Kyle continued to stare at her, as though expecting more, she added a perfunctory, "My love," although she almost choked on the words.

"It is a new start for us, milady," Kyle said quietly. "I will be a good husband, Elizabeth. I promise you. I have made plans already that will ensure my position under the new king and we will make a successful life together. You have pleased me inordinately."

Elizabeth frowned slightly. "The new king?" she asked, unsure to what he was referring.

"King John," Kyle replied. "Have not heard, my love? The messenger came only this morning. King John has gathered the support of enough barons. He has made a play for the throne and it is entirely likely that he will succeed."

She was horrified. "But King Richard will return! There can be no doubt of it. The queen was close to ransoming him. We cannot have two kings in England!"

"Since your former love stole those taxes, my sweet," Kyle frowned, "The ransom never reached London. Richard will never return to England now."

Elizabeth�s heart ached for the queen. Her favorite son appeared on the verge of losing his throne, despite all the efforts the elderly lady had made to hold it for him. And now there would be civil war between Richard and John, which would break Eleanor�s heart. "Kyle, I must go to the queen. She will need me."

Kyle�s eyes narrowed. "Perhaps soon, my dearest. But not immediately. We will be newly married. I could not do without you so soon."

Elizabeth bit her lip, ready to put on the performance of her life. "But, Kyle, surely you are aware�" She trailed off, grimacing prettily. "We cannot be together again anytime soon."

Kyle stared at her. "I beg your pardon?"

"We must wait, my lord." She smiled at him. "I am delicate and if I bear your child, I must assure that I keep it safe." She looked away, pretending shyness she certainly did not feel. Mary would be impressed were she here. She might even tell Elizabeth she should join the next troupe of entertainers that came through Nottingham. "I can not�be with you again until I am certain I am not with child. Surely you know this about ladies?" Elizabeth was counting on the fact that Kyle would know nothing of the sort. He had rarely been in company of gentlewomen since his mother had died when he was but a young boy. And while she knew now that he certainly wasn�t as stupid as she had once thought him, he was fairly uneducated when it came to women, as his behavior over the last week had shown.

Kyle appeared dumbfounded. "But� but, this is intolerable, Elizabeth!"

"It is the way things are done, my lord." She crossed her fingers behind her back and said a silent prayer that Kyle would be too embarrassed to discuss this matter with his father. "And, while I know that I pleased you last night, it was�" She trailed off, let her voice tremble slightly, which wasn�t difficult considering what she was about to say was the truth. "Last night was difficult for me." It had been more than difficult, Elizabeth reflected. It had been devastating to know that the only way to keep Max safe was to give him up.

She smiled at Sir Kyle again. "I pray you are not angered my�husband," she finished quietly. His eyes brightened slightly.

"How long?" Kyle demanded, apparently willing to accept this story. Elizabeth felt her heart pound with pleasure.

"Oh, not more than three months," she replied breezily. "I will know for certain in that time I am sure." I will be long protected in a convent by that time as well, she thought. It would be plenty of time to contact the queen and to throw herself on Eleanor�s mercy. If her guardian knew how truly wretched she was, Elizabeth did not doubt that she would allow her to retire from secular life. And then she would be able to raise her child in peace.

"Three months!" Kyle exclaimed. "Elizabeth, I really do not think�"

"I thank you, my lord," Elizabeth stammered, cutting him off smoothly. "But I think I will return to my chamber now. I am most fatigued." She curtsied prettily. "I will see you later my lord husband." She barely managed to contain the sneer that wanted to invade her voice.

And, with that, she turned on her heel and swept away, leaving him gaping after her. ***

"What is this place?" Mary asked quietly, as Michael took her hand and led her carefully around the boulders which hid the cave where he had been born. "You called it the pod chamber, but what does that mean?"

Michael grimaced slightly. He had not been pleased when Max had paired him with Mary for his morning task. It was not that he was unhappy to be with her, but he was slightly ashamed of this place and he was not looking forward to having to explain to her exactly how he had been born. He did not know if she would even be capable of understanding how his second life had come to be. It was surprising enough that she accepted that he was not human so readily. They were pushing their luck, he felt, by letting humans know about the pods.

But Max had said something to him before they had parted on their separate ways the hour before. Pulling Michael aside, he had quietly murmured. "Unbend, Michael. You will never receive the true joy that can be brought into your life unless you do. You deserve happiness, brother."

Michael stared at him, unsure what Maxwell was saying. "I am perfectly happy with my lot in life. It is my pleasure to serve you, my king."

Max just stared at him for a long moment, and then had said, "Michael, I do not understand why you cannot remember your ordeal, but, at least, try and recall why you fought so hard to stay alive." He grinned slightly. "No matter how hard you try and convince yourself, I do not think it was because of me."

Now, as Michael swiped his hand across the stone face that hid the cave, he realized what Max had meant. As the silver hand- print appeared, he heard Mary gasp slightly, but when he turned to look at her, she was gazing steadily at him, unafraid.

It was in that instant that a flash of himself in the dungeon below Nottingham Castle nearly brought him to his knees.

He remembered the cold. He remembered the damp. He remembered being afraid, wondering if he should just throw himself on the mercy of the Church, whether he should just take whatever penalty they assigned demons in this day and age. It was why he had forced Isabel out of his head. He had not wanted her to see that he was ready to give up, that he wanted to let go, that he was tired of being afraid. He did not belong in this world and perhaps it had been time to accept it once and for all.

It had been after all this had gone through his mind that it had seemed as though he was no longer alone. She had come to him - and she had saved him.

Because, suddenly, without warning, Mary Delucie - the same Mary who now stood at his side waiting for whatever wonder would greet her next - had appeared before him. And she had spoken to him, repeating the words she had said to him when he had first kissed her in the forest only days before. It was strange to realize that he had known her for so little time. It felt like forever. Even then, in that dungeon, when he had never felt more alone or far from those he loved, he had felt her warmth wrap around him.

I just wanted you to know that I don�t care and I am not scared of you. Whether you're a human or whatever else it is you are, I still don't care. You are you. And I like you.

Her words had returned to him and it was in that moment that he had decided that he would live. He wanted to live - for her. Nor would he be ashamed of who he was any longer.

He had forgotten all of this until now. Michael frowned, unsure why that was. Everything about his time in the castle was just gone from his mind. It was supremely frustrating. But she had come back to him. Mary had saved him.

And, now, he was about to show her their deepest secret. He wanted her to know. He was no longer shamed by it. Michael placed his hand firmly on the hand-print and the entrance to the cave slid open. He reached back, took Mary by the hand again and said, "Come."

"You speak!" she exclaimed. When he looked back at her in surprise, she elaborated. "You do know you have not said a single word to me since you escaped, Michael."

"I have so!" he returned sharply, although, as he reflected on it, he thought that perhaps she was right. It had not been a long trip to the pod chamber. It was located fairly near to Lord Edmund�s hunting lodge after all, one reason their guardian had built the small cottage where he had.

"No, not one single word." Michael frowned when he heard her voice tremble. "I am sorry if I am a nuisance. I merely want to help you�all." She added as an afterthought.

"I know it," Michael told her, gentling his voice. "I am sorry."

"You have been through much," Mary replied. "It is fine."

"It is not," Michael replied. "I have been nothing but cruel to you since we first met." He paused. "Why are you still here?" he asked, not critically, but simply because he wanted to know. He wanted to know for sure that he was not the only one on the verge of feeling things that were insane, things he knew should not be.

"You know why," she whispered, her lashes suddenly wet with tears.

He felt his heart contract. "I do not know, Mary. Tell me." How could this be happening? How could he have met this girl - this human - and she just changed everything he believed in, everything he knew to be true about himself? He was supposed to be a king�s right-hand, was supposed to marry a princess, was supposed to be the one who most wanted to return to their home to make things right. And, now, here he stood in the middle of a forest, his heart pounding, desperate for this girl to tell him that she loved him, that she wanted him.

How had this happened?

Mary was staring at him, her expression unreadable. Her eyes were bright, but she did not seem upset any longer. Instead she reached out a trembling hand and brought it up to cup his face. "You are afraid."

Michael did not answer, simply stared at her. He could not admit it - that he could not make the first move. He could not risk that she did not feel the same way, although he already knew she did.

"When you were gone, Michael�" Mary closed her eyes. "I am ashamed to say, that while I worried for Elizabeth, it was the thought of you in danger that made my heart break. I know it is absurd, that we barely know each other, but I�"

He cut her off abruptly, unable to stop himself, not quite ready to hear the words. Grabbing her around the waist, he pulled her against him and brought his mouth down onto hers. He felt her melt against him, her hands winding through his hair, bringing them closer together.

After what seemed like mere moments, but was surely longer, she finally pulled back, her eyes twinkling. "Well, that was better than words. You don�t have to ever talk to me again if that�s the result."

Michael felt his lips twitching. "If we don�t speak, how are we to argue?" he asked, pressing another light kiss against her full lips.

She laughed. "You are right." There was a long pause and, then, "Michael, what of Isabel?"

"Isabel is my sister," he replied. "I love her and I always will. But�I am starting to realize that it is unlikely that we will ever all end up married to each other. If Max does not have to marry Tess, I do not see why I should be forced to marry against my will."

"Will she be upset?" Mary asked, although her tone seemed to indicate that she expected his answer when he said,

"Nay. I doubt it very much."

"Because of Alexander." She was pleased. He could tell.

"Perhaps, but that is for them to decide," he told her warningly. "We will not interfere."

She looked pensive. "I think it has already been decided. Did you not see the way they looked at each other when he left for London?"

"I saw," Michael told her. "But, we do not have time to stand around gossiping like a pair of fishwives. There is work to be done."

He saw her eyes flit over his shoulder and into the darkness of the pod chamber behind him. "Do you really think this is going to work, Michael? I have witnessed many marvels since I met you all, but to actually bring someone back from the dead�"

Michael shivered, remembering the way he had been forced to take deep breaths to avoid illness when he and Elizabeth had stumbled across Lord Edmund in the forest three days ago. His grief had been strong, but more because of the finality of their guardian�s death than any particular sadness. He had never loved Lord Edmund as Tess had, had respected him, but did not miss him particularly. He had always followed Max first after all. In spite of his many threats to his brother that he would go to Lord Edmund to set Max straight, they had mostly been just that - threats to get his king to think more carefully about whatever plan he was setting out on at the time.

In the end, Michael was unsure if he even wanted Lord Edmund back. It was not that he did not regret the awful way their guardian had died, but as he led Mary through into the pod chamber, he knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that bringing Lord Edmund back would change everything again. And Michael knew for certain that he did not want things to return to the way they had been before. Not at all.

Before, there had been no Mary. There had been no girl who made him feel like perhaps he could live out his life on this planet happily, that he could accept once and for all that he was more human than anything.

But there was no time to think about that now. They had to return to the others with the healing stones of which Tess had spoken. Because, in the end, there was truly no question that if they could, the would bring their guardian back. He had died in a bid to protect them. Twas all he had ever done. They owed him another chance at life.

"Michael?" Mary asked, squeezing his hand. He realized that he had not answered her question.

"I know not," he told her honestly. "But we will find out soon enough."

They had been wandering through the long tunnel that led to the chamber proper, which threw a light glow into the corridor, and now he paused. "Are you sure you are ready to see this?" he asked. "It is likely not what you are expecting."

Mary grinned. "Nothing has turned out as I expected over the past few days. I am ready."

Michael dropped his gaze. "It is mildly disturbing, Mary. It is�unnatural."

She lifted her hand and stroked his face. "Michael, anything that brought me you will simply awe me, not disgust me."

When their eyes met for a brief second, he allowed himself to believe her. He was ready to show her everything, to let her see who he truly was, once and for all.

"Very well, then."

They stepped through into the dull light.

Part 37

Isabel swallowed and briefly closed her eyes as she followed Max and Tess out onto the road through the forest. "Oh my stars. Max!" She turned around sharply, so that she could no longer see Lord Edmund�s corpse. Tess had rushed forward, was waving her hands through the air to send the ravens gathered around his body flying away. Isabel saw a glimpse of the fury in her sister�s blue eyes before she turned.

It was only right that Tess would be the most upset at the sight of what had become of their guardian. She had always been his pet, had always loved him like the father he had never tried to be to them. Isabel knew that Lord Edmund had not loved them, had seen his care of them to be nothing more than his duty, but he had protected them with everything that he was. While she had fought against his constraining ways for most of her life, she could not be anything but sorry that he had met such a horrifying end.

"I know, Bella. Just try and remember that we�re going to bring him back." The flat tone of her brother�s voice made Isabel look at him. He was moving toward their guardian, his face expressionless. She wondered if Max truly believed that Tess was right - that they could revive Lord Edmund. She knew that she wasn�t so sure. She thought that she and her brothers and sister had depths of power of which they were unaware, but to bring back the dead? It seemed beyond impossible. His jaw stiffened as Isabel watched him. "Let�s get this over with."

Close to half an hour later they had Lord Edmund�s body down and secured over Evander�s broad back. Max led the horse into the foliage along the side of the road. Isabel�s heart was beating unsteadily as she looked around nervously. They had been out in the open for far too long. It was extremely nerve-wracking, particularly as the fact that neither Tess nor Michael could remember anything about their captivity in Nottingham Castle made it so that they had no idea what Sir Kyle and the sheriff were planning for them. Because there could be little doubt that neither man would give up their search for the demons haunting Sherwood Forest just because Sir Kyle had Elizabeth back in his clutches. It did not seem unlikely that they would be keeping a close watch on their guardian�s body, expecting one of them to return to give Lord Edmund a proper burial.

As Isabel pushed Tess lightly ahead of her, her small sister beginning to falter with exhaustion, she realized that she had been right to be concerned. They had barely managed to conceal themselves back in the shadows of the trees when the thunder of horses� hooves started to shake the ground. Max paused, turned and shot Tess and Isabel a warning glance. They both came to an abrupt halt, knowing that movement of any sort was bound to attract attention. It did not stop Max from using the darkness of the forest to his advantage though. He pushed his way back towards the road, a slight frown on his face. Isabel guessed that he wanted to see what was happening, because, hadn�t they discovered much of what had aided them over the past few days quite by accident?

Isabel�s neck straightened as a bell began to toll in the distance. She guessed that it was coming from St. Mary�s Convent which was very close to where they stood hidden. But the ringing was far from the slow, steady clangs one expected from a nunnery when it was calling its sisters to prayer. Instead it tolled quickly, the sound almost panicked. "Max?" Isabel whispered, afraid. Why would the feeling that everything was about to change again - and not for the better - not go away?

"Stay here," Max murmured in a low tone. "I will return."

"Max!" Tess�s voice raised itself, panicked, but Isabel put her arm around her to quiet her quickly.

Her brother seemed to be gone forever. Isabel had just about made up her mind to go after him when he returned, melting from the shadows. One look at his face and she knew it was bad - very bad. "Max?"

"The Sheriff of Nottingham and his men just burnt the chapel at the convent to the ground," Max told them evenly. He took up Evander�s reins and began to lead the horse again. Isabel grabbed Tess by the hand and pulled her sister firmly after her, ignoring the fact that Tess was so tired she was beginning to trip over her own feet.

"Why? To what purpose? Max, that is sacrilege!" Isabel exclaimed quietly. "According to Mary, the sheriff is a God-fearing man. Why would he do such a thing?"

"Liz and I were married in that chapel," Max replied, his tone dark.

Isabel gasped, understanding immediately. "They are trying to erase your marriage?"

"Indeed. With no record that we are wed - and the only proof was in that chapel - my wife will be free to marry again." Isabel looked at her brother�s face. She could see a vein beginning to pulse in his neck, his rage barely held in check. It was only then that she began to realize how personal the rivalry between Max and Sir Kyle was becoming. Max was going to kill Kyle the next time he saw him. There could be no doubt of it. And it was also not until that moment that Isabel truly understood how much Sir Kyle DeValence hated her brother. He would not stop until he defeated Max, having convinced his own father - the rightful law in the shire - to commit the crime he just had.

"Max, I am sorry." Isabel and Max both looked at Tess in surprise. "That this is happening I mean." Isabel narrowed her eyes. Tess noticed and scowled at her. "I am, Bella! I may not like Elizabeth, but I certainly do not want Max to be miserable." There was a long pause and, then, "But maybe this is all for the best."

Isabel rolled her eyes. "I was waiting for that."

"You know that Lord Edmund is going to be furious when we bring him back and he discovers that Max has wed without his permission!" Tess exclaimed defensively. "This will make sure that he need never know."

"And the fact that Max fully intends to rescue Elizabeth? That we know that Elizabeth will refuse to marry Sir Kyle, just like last time?" Isabel asked, wondering why her brother was not intervening, why he had not said anything to naysay Tess. She looked at him. He was staring unseeing into the trees, a strange look on his face. "Max, is this not true?"

He did not answer Isabel. Instead he addressed Tess, his voice soft. "Tess, do you truly not remember anything of your conversation with my wife?"

Isabel watched in surprise as Tess blanched at the question. "No, Max. I swear it!"

"Tess, I must have the truth," Max insisted sternly. "You do remember, don�t you?"

Tess�s hands were twisting in front of her in dismay by now. "Yes," she finally admitted quietly. "I didn�t want to tell you, Max!" she wailed. "I hoped I wouldn�t have to, hoped that you would forget her when we brought Lord Edmund back, when we returned to Antar. Because there is no choice now you know. We must go back! As soon as we revive Lord Edmund, we must!"

Max let out a long breath. Isabel could tell he was trying to stay patient but that he was on the verge of grabbing Tess and shaking the truth out of her. "Tell me," he ground out through clenched teeth.

Tears were streaming down Tess�s face. "She�she told me that she had made a mistake. That she did not want you anymore. That now that she was back in the castle, she realized that she was not made to be the wife of an outlaw and that she was too practical to want to live the life we have been forced into any longer."

Isabel felt her mouth fall open. These words did not sound like the Elizabeth she knew at all. She agreed with the assessment that Max�s bride was practical, but all of her common sense flew out the window when it came to Isabel�s brother. Why would she so suddenly change her mind? She stared at her sister suspiciously. "Tess, are these untruths?"

She was forced to take a step backwards when Tess whirled on her, her expression fierce. "You would think so, would you not, Bella? You would believe in a girl you have known for less than a sennight over your own sister! You barely know the lady and, yet, I must be lying." She turned to Max, pointing an accusing finger at the man who had been her betrothed all her life. "And you threw me over without a single care for my feelings or for the fact that she is not right for you! Yet, I still love you and care for you and tried to keep this from you so that you would not be hurt! I hoped that we would return to Antar without you ever knowing that she is a flighty bitch who lived out her courtly dreams, but when things became too difficult, she chose to return to her comfortable life. Max! She is a noblewoman! Do you truly believe she could ever have been happy in the forest?"

Tess was panting in rage by the time she was finished. Isabel stared at her, unsure what to say. She could feel the shock coming off Max in waves as well. Their shy, malleable sister had never shown this side of her character. It made Bella almost afraid of her.

But Tess�s words could not be ignored, mainly because it was so uncharacteristic of her to lose complete control in this way, to attack Max of all people in such a way. She and Tess had had their squabbles over the years, but Tess had never been anything but submissive and gentle in her dealings with Max. Isabel stared at her brother, could see the same thoughts passing through his head.

Because, in the end, what did they really know about Lady Elizabeth de Parkville? What Tess said was true. They had only known her for a little over a week. Had both she and Max only seen what they wanted to see because they both so craved society with others, because they had both been so lonely in their exile at Castle DeHarding? Isabel had been attracted to Elizabeth�s friend, Alexander, and, so, had she ignored what Tess was saying about Elizabeth�s nature? Because, after all, if Max, their king, did not have to follow his destiny by marrying Tess, than why should she and Michael? It had freed her to follow her heart with Alex. Had that been the reasoning behind her blind faith in the young noblewoman? In the end, all of them - Max included - had actually spent more time in the company of both Delucies than they had Elizabeth. There could be no doubt that Elizabeth�s friends were worthy and loyal, but could the same be said for the lady herself?

And, yet, Isabel could see her brother�s face hardening even as she watched. He had listened to Tess and, yet, he still believed in his wife. Deep down, Isabel knew that she did too. They could not have been so mislead. It was impossible! Isabel had seen the way Elizabeth looked at Max. There could be no doubt that she loved him. She practically glowed in his presence.

She and Max exchanged a long look. Not for the first time, she was pleased that she and her brother always understood each other so well. Max�s expression was telling her not to show Tess that they did not believe her, that there was something else going on, something that neither of them even wanted to contemplate, but which this little outburst was going to force them to confront later, in private.

Because Michael did not remember what had happened in Nottingham Castle. He did not remember how he had ended up there, nor how he had escaped. And now it had been revealed that Tess did. That she had lied and that she did know the whole story. It had never even occurred to Isabel before that Michael�s memory lapse could be because of anything other than a sound bump to the head at the hands of Sir Kyle or his soldiers. It had not crossed her mind that Tess�s gift could somehow be responsible.

It had never crossed her mind that her sister might be capable of treachery on the level that Isabel was now imagining. But looking at the fiercely possessive look on Tess�s face as she stared at Max, waiting for his answer, Isabel could believe it.

"I am sorry, Tess," Max said quietly, his voice betraying nothing of what he had just said to Isabel with his eyes. "You are right. I had forgotten how much I have hurt you in all this. Will you forgive me, sweeting? We will know the truth about Elizabeth soon enough, I am sure." This last bit was said so fiercely, Isabel wondered how her sister could not see how furious Max really was under his calm facade.

Tess continued to eye him, her expression wild, but finally she wilted and fell against him. "I�m sorry, Max! I didn�t want to tell you. I love you!"

"I know it," Max replied, pulling her closer gently, carefully. Isabel did not miss the shudder of revulsion that ran through him as he did so though. There could be no doubt then. Max believed just as she did. Tess had betrayed them. She didn�t know exactly how, but Isabel was almost positive it was true.

It frightened her more than anything else yet had. Had they a viper in their own nest? She forced herself to follow after Max and Tess quietly, willed herself not to betray her new knowledge to her sister. She could not accuse her until they had spoken with Michael, until they had figured out exactly why he could not remember.

Until then, she would hold onto the hope that she and Max were mistaken. She loved her sister and did not want to believe it, did not want to know that everything she thought to be true about Tess was a lie.

And, yet, as she watched Tess clutch at Max�s hand desperately, Isabel knew that everything she had ever known was about to come tumbling down around her anyway.

Part 38

Alexander had been riding for close to half the day, when he stopped to water his horse. By nightfall he would have left the forest, but even continuing at the pace he was currently setting, he knew that he could not reach London in less than three days. He had absolutely no desire to kill his horse and, even if he traded him at the next town and rode straight through without sleeping or eating, this journey would not end soon enough to be of any real help to his friends, or even the king. It was true that at least Queen Eleanor would be aware of the Sheriff of Nottingham�s treachery, but by the time Alex reached her, Prince John could already be in firm control of the country. All John needed to do was seize the treasury and any hope of ransoming Richard would disappear, leaving the throne empty and John, as regent, in charge.

As he remounted, Alex reflected bitterly on the fact that the treasure Mary and Max had hidden in the forest would have made all the difference in saving the king. But, until he reached Eleanor, it was useless and Richard would continue to rot in his German prison. When Alex had told Mary that he really didn�t care whether it was Richard or John on the throne, he had not been lying. At least John cared enough about England to stay on its shores. But, because of his loyalty to Eleanor, Alex would continue to support her favorite son, and for that reason, he was angry that Nottingham�s taxes had been saved for naught.

His main concern in all of this though was, of course, Lizzy. If the queen only knew the disaster she had set in motion by betrothing her ward to Sir Kyle, he was sure she would regret it. She might even agree to allow Maxwell and Elizabeth to stay married because of the sheriff�s perfidy and Max�s loyalty. Maxwell of Huntington had no real reason for that fidelity after all. He was a king in his own right, but he knew how important Eleanor, and consequentially Richard, were to his wife, and so he had risked his own life to save those taxes. The queen could not overlook such an act.

Of course, none of this made a shred of difference, considering the fact that there was no way that Alexander was going to reach the queen in time for her to help. By the time they returned to Nottingham, especially considering the slow pace at which the elderly Eleanor�s cort�ge tended to travel, Kyle could have figured out a way to marry Elizabeth, in spite of the vows she had already exchanged with Max. Alex would not put it past their enemy to ignore the first wedding completely. He had no qualms at raping and pillaging after all. What was a little bigamy when a fortune the size of Lizzy�s was involved?

Alexander reflected grimly that he should have allowed his sword to take Kyle�s head during their mock battle the week before. Had he done so, none of this would have occurred. But, then, without Kyle�s infernal interference, it was unlikely that Alexander would have ever met Isabel either. There was no way Alexander could ever regret that. Even now he remembered the sweetness with which she had kissed him, remembered lovingly the bravery she had shown in her dream searches for Michael.

The chance to love Isabel DeHarding was worth any price and Alexander was determined that he would not fail her. This had to work out somehow. It simply had to!

So it was that Alexander Delucie was feeling slightly more optimistic as he broke through the final trees and emerged on the southern plain that marked the entrance to Sherwood. And well he should have, because arrayed before him was an extensive camp, dominated by a large pavilion over which flew Eleanor of Aquitaine�s standard. He actually felt tears fill his eyes at the sight of it and crossed himself, saying a silent prayer of thanks to his Lord and Maker.

The battle was far from over. ***

Mary breathed a sigh of relief when Maxwell, Isabel, and Tess broke through the trees and into the clearing marked by Lord Edmund�s hunting lodge. She was holding Michael�s hand, seated beside him on a bench outside the cottage. She felt the spasm that had gone through him at the sight of Lord Edmund�s body tied face-down to Evander. She knew that Michael still regretted that he had been unable to save his guardian from the fate that had befallen him, nor Tess from the ordeal she had undergone in Nottingham Castle.

There was no time left for sorrow, however. Mary knew from the conversation that she and Michael had held on the return from the pod chamber, as Michael called the place of his birth, that Michael did not regret meeting her any longer, nor Elizabeth or Alexander. From the way Michael spoke of Elizabeth, Mary understood that her beloved held her closest friend in a great deal of respect now, and not simply because she was his queen through her marriage to Maxwell. He had recognized Lizzy�s true worth during their time together prior to their capture and was just as determined as any of them to rescue her.

It was why he jumped to his feet now, pulling Mary up after him. Mary did not miss the way Tess�s blue eyes sparked with annoyance at the sight of her hand still in Michael�s, but she ignored it. Mary did not care a fig what Tess thought. She was the only one whose attitude towards the humans had not changed. Mary could not blame her, after all the small blonde had undergone at the hands of Sir Kyle, but she could not like her, not even out of loyalty to Lizzy. Tess was not a kind person and that was all there was to it.

"Did you get them?" Maxwell asked, drawing Mary out of her analysis of Tess�s character. He too seemed to notice how closely Michael was holding Mary, but he did not appear at all surprised, nor displeased. His dark eyes were, in fact, unreadable at the moment. Mary glanced at Isabel and saw that her friend was also holding herself quite stiffly, as though something of great meaning had taken place in the forest. Mary frowned and wondered at it.

"Yes," Michael replied. He looked at Tess. "Although I still don�t think this is going to work."

"The healing stones were where Lord Edmund said they would be, were they not?" Tess demanded, sticking her nose in the air. Mary watched Michael press his lips together, but he nodded.

"Very well then," Maxwell sighed. "Let us try this." He addressed Tess. "Did Lord Edmund explain to you how to do it?"

"Yes," Tess replied, her tone softening because she was now speaking to Max. "It must be done outside so that we can use the power of nature."

Mary stared at Tess, felt her heart beginning to flutter nervously. She was actually going to watch her friends try to bring someone back to life. While she had already witnessed Max�s healing of Elizabeth, she still could not quite grasp the concept that anyone besides their Lord and Savior would even attempt such a thing. She had been raised all her life to believe that no one had the power of life and death other than the Father in Heaven and it was only now that she understood that everything she had ever been taught was, in some ways, a lie. She had never cared as much for learning as Elizabeth, or even Alexander, but at least she had hoped that what she was being taught was the truth.

Mary realized that Maxwell was regarding her seriously. "Mary, you need not watch this if you do not like to." She met his gaze, saw that he seemed to understand what was running through her mind.

"No, I want to," Mary replied.

"Your God still exists, in spite of what we can do," Maxwell continued quietly. "We are not gods, but simply different because of the gifts we possess. We are not all powerful and certainly not all-forgiving." His tone darkened, making Mary frown slightly because she saw Isabel flinch at that last comment.

Was it her imagination or was Maxwell making a concerted effort not to look at Tess? Mary�s eyes met Isabel�s. The tall blonde looked upset. Mary raised an eyebrow at her questioningly, but Isabel simply mouthed the word later. Mary nodded, understanding. She felt warmth enter her heart that Isabel felt close enough to her to even share that much.

"I want to," Mary repeated when she realized that Maxwell was still waiting for an answer.

"Very well then." Max moved to Evander and gently lifted Lord Edmund�s body to the ground. Michael hurried away from Mary to lend a hand. When they had settled their guardian�s corpse, Max, who was crouched over the body, glanced up at Tess. "You will lead us through this, Tess."

Mary took a step backwards, in order to not get in the way. She watched Michael hand the velvet bag they had found in the pod chamber to Tess, who opened it carefully. She removed the amber stones within and handed one to Michael, before moving toward Lord Edmund�s body and giving a stone to Max and then Isabel, as well.

"We should all take our places around him," Tess explained. "One of us at each of the four points of the wind. His head should be facing North." She looked at Max. "You will be placed there, and Isabel at the south, as you are the two of us who carry royal blood."

Mary saw Isabel jump at that. She looked at Tess in shock. "Then it is true? Maxwell and I are siblings?"

"Yes," Tess replied grimly. "Zan and Vilandra were brother and sister." She did not elaborate.

"How long have you known this?" Michael demanded.

"Not long," Tess said. "I swear it."

Mary did not miss how Isabel and Maxwell�s eyes met and locked from their respective positions. She frowned slightly, wondering again what in the world was going on between the three who had retrieved Lord Edmund�s body. It was becoming ever more clear to her that it was something monumental. It was as though every word out of Tess�s mouth was being judged and weighed by either Max or Isabel and that they were looking to each other for agreement on the conclusions they drew. Very strange. What had Tess done? This could not be a result of the simple bad-mouthing of Elizabeth for which Tess was commonly guilty.

Mary glanced at Michael, saw that he seemed to be watching the interplay between Max and Isabel as well. He was scowling, but managed to focus on Tess again when she continued, "Michael, you will take West and I will take East."

Mary tried to ignore her curiosity about the tension in the air and focused on the stone in Michael�s hand. How could a simple rock, even one from another world, bring someone as lifeless as Lord Edmund back to life? It seemed completely impossible and, yet, from the expression of determination that was now appearing on Tess�s face, the small blonde had no doubts.

"Close your eyes," Tess instructed quietly. Max, Isabel and Michael complied immediately. They had all automatically clasped their hands together and their stones were resting on their palms in almost exactly the same position, although Tess had not told them to do so. Mary felt her heart skip a beat, wondered if some inherent knowledge of what to do was not overtaking her friends.

"Now concentrate on connecting to each other," Tess continued. "Once that is done, Max will take control of our essences through the stones and will use them to force Lord Edmund awake."

Silence fell over the clearing. Mary could hear her own erratic breathing, but as she continued to watch the other four, it seemed to her that all of their chests stopped moving. Just as she was wondering if she should intervene, completely unwilling for them to sacrifice themselves in the attempt to resurrect someone already dead, she noticed that the stone in Isabel�s hands was beginning to glow. Mary felt her eyes widen as her gaze skipped to the other three and saw that the same thing was happening.

Time seemed to stand still. Mary looked at Lord Edmund�s face and was, thus, the first to see a spasm of movement cross its placid expression. She gasped and stumbled backwards when the grey-haired man suddenly took a deep breath and, in the next instant, sat straight up, his eyes meeting hers.

It had worked. By all that was holy, they had brought him back from the dead. Mary crossed herself quickly, but when she next glanced at Michael she saw that his eyes were open and that he had seen her do it. His expression darkened, but he didn�t say anything, merely joined Max in helping their guardian to his feet.

It took Mary a moment to realize that Lord Edmund was speaking, mainly addressing Tess, but it was clear that he was talking to all of them. "I am proud of you."

Tess threw herself at her guardian. "Thank the stars you are back. Everything has gone completely wrong since you left us."

Lord Edmund frowned, looked at Max. "What has happened that could possibly be worse than what occurred before?"

Max did not cower under the older man�s fierce regard though. Instead he met his gaze steadily and replied, "Nothing that I have not willed. I am king here and it is time that it is recognized, milord. I am glad that we were able to bring you back, but it will not change anything that we still intend to do." "What does this mean?" Lord Edmund demanded, setting Tess away from him and looking to Michael next. "Michael, I expect I can depend on you to tell me the truth."

Mary felt a flash of pride when Michael simply folded his arms and went to stand beside Max. Isabel was already there, of course.

"My wife has been captured," Max told Lord Edmund. "And we fully intend to go after her."

"Your wife stands right here," Lord Edmund flared. He indicated Tess, who was glaring at Max. "No human ties you create can change that Tess is your queen, Maxwell." He glanced at Mary disdainfully, causing a flash of fear to descend Mary�s spine. She took another unwilling step backwards.

"No," Max replied. "I refuse to acknowledge Tess as anything other than my sister. She may have been my wife in another life, but I am a different person now. I am half human and I choose to take a bride here." He softened at Lord Edmund�s look of befuddlement, it being as though he couldn�t quite believe that Max was openly defying him. "It does not change that we will return to Antar, milord. I promise that we will, but without Elizabeth I have no heart for the fight. I need her," he finished simply. Mary could hear the plea in his voice for Lord Edmund to understand, so that they would not have to break from him entirely.

The resurrected Lord Edmund stared at Max for what felt like forever, glancing at Isabel and Michael, examining their expressions closely, before finally sighing. "Very well then. You are right that, in the end, as long as the Royal Four are united and strong, it makes little difference."

"What?" Tess shrieked. "My lord! Do not do this to me! You are my only hope! You cannot allow that bitch to take my place!"

"Calm down, Tess," Lord Edmund said flatly. "You will still be queen on Antar. A human cannot hold that position. She will be Max�s wife, but you will rule."

Mary saw a bevy of emotions cross Tess�s pretty face. They ranged from shock to rage to despair. Mary almost felt sorry for her because she understood the one thing that Lord Edmund did not. Tess did not care one bit about being queen. She wanted to be Max�s wife. She wanted him to love her the way he loved Lizzy.

And it was the one thing she could never have.

Max was obviously slightly displeased with the news that Elizabeth would not be his queen, but Mary could see him decide to ignore it for the moment. They had more important things to worry about at the present time. He looked at Tess. "We still need you, Tess. Please say that you will help us."

"Why should I?" Tess sneered.

"Because, without you, we will never return to Antar. You heard Lord Edmund. The Royal Four must be strong, but it need not be through marriage," Isabel put in, sounding seriously annoyed. "Tess, stop thinking about yourself for once and think about our people. We will not be able to focus on what needs to be done until we know once and for all that Elizabeth is safe."

"Was Max thinking of our people when he married her?" Tess demanded.

"No," Max admitted. "I was not. Nor have I thought of them for years. I do not know them, Tess. I do not remember anything about being king of Antar. But being with Elizabeth makes me want to. You must begin to understand this and accept it."

Tess stared at him for so long, Mary wondered if she was trying to set him afire with her glare. She swallowed nervously, remembered that the line that ran between love and hate was very narrow. Tess spurned was dangerous indeed. If she now hated Max, there was no telling what she would do to hurt him - or Elizabeth.

"Very well," she finally muttered, turning away.

Mary saw Michael breathe an obvious sigh of relief, but it was not shared by Isabel or Max. She frowned, wondered again what they had happened between the three of them before.

"We must plan," Max said into the stillness that had again descended.

"I will not help to decide what is to be done," Tess snapped, turning back. "Just tell me what my role is to be." She stormed away.

Lord Edmund was scowling again. "This does not seem like unity to me, Maxwell."

Max raised his eyes to the treetops and sighed again. "I will speak to her anon." Mary felt a pang of sympathy for him. Since he could not understand how Tess felt about him, being as he did not return the sentiment, he really did not understand why she was being so difficult.

"I will try," Lord Edmund told him. "She will listen to me."

Max looked at his guardian with the first glimmering of affection for the other man that Mary had ever seen. "Thank you."

Lord Edmund continued to eye him for a moment before turning away. "You truly have become a king in my absence, Maxwell." He paused. "I look forward to meeting this Elizabeth at last."

With that, he went after Tess.

Part 39

Sir Kyle stared out over the town of Nottingham from his position above the castle�s gate, a slight frown on his face. The sun was just beginning to set over the forest. He narrowed his eyes. If Maxwell DeHarding made a bid to retrieve Elizabeth, as Kyle knew deep in his gut he would, tonight would be the night. The unnatural freak would wait until full darkness and then he would come. And, then, Kyle would be able to kill him once and for all.

Now that he had made Elizabeth fully his, Kyle did not intend to lose her again. She had finally accepted him and he would not have her face Maxwell again, which Kyle knew in his heart would throw his bride�s emotions into turmoil. She was sensible, his new wife, as she had demonstrated through her careful and deliberate pronouncement of her vows earlier this day, but Kyle would not risk a face to face meeting between her and his enemy, even if it was for her to tell her one-time husband that she had finally made the right choice.

In spite of her submission over the past day, Kyle did not doubt that should Maxwell will it, Elizabeth would succumb to his advances again. She had turned out to be much more romantic in her sensibility than Kyle had ever anticipated. While she had won out over that detrimental side of her nature upon her return to Nottingham Castle, he would not have her struggle with it again. In spite of all her claims that she no longer cared for Maxwell DeHarding, Kyle would not force her to confront him again.

Kyle would not risk her. Despite of all that had occurred between them over the past day, he still did not entirely trust her. Because, although he had memories of the night they had spent together - of Elizabeth coming to him the night before, pleading with him and begging for another chance, which had resulted in him taking her to his bed - something was still amiss. He could not put his finger on what it was, but something was still not right - and it wasn�t just that Elizabeth had told him that she would not be with him again until she was sure she was not with child. He was willing to accept that. While his satisfaction with her had been great, due to the fact that he had finally gained the final triumph over Maxwell - that even though they had wed, Elizabeth had never given Kyle�s enemy the prize of her virtue - he could wait for her. There were plenty of doxies around the castle just for that purpose after all.

No, it was not his bride�s chastity that vexed him, but something deeper, something that he could not conquer. It was a fear that not everything was as it seemed. Because, every time he focused his thoughts on the night he had shared with the dark-eyed beauty he had craved and loved since his father and Queen Eleanor had first betrothed them to each other, Elizabeth transformed somehow into Tess DeHarding. While, in his memories, he caressed Elizabeth�s soft skin or silky hair, his mind changed it slowly but surely to Tess�s fairer flesh, her blonde curls.

He was losing his mind. He would not have put his hands on that slut. He thought he knew himself at least that far. And, yet, Kyle stared down at his mailed hand in dismay as his fingers began to tap impatiently against the curtain wall over the gate. He willed the nervous motion to stop, felt a frisson of fear when it would not.

What had that blonde witch done to him?

It was only then that he became aware of movement at the far end of the city. From his high vantage point over his father�s domain, he could see directly to Sherwood�s fringes and the sight that greeted him made his blood run cold. The entire forest seemed to be coming to life as a large train of horses and carts began to emerge from the green wood. But it was not that to which Kyle�s eyes were drawn in horror. The queen�s return to Nottingham, while unexpected, was not necessarily unwelcome. The old hag could not yet be aware that it was Sir Kyle�s interference with the taxes on behalf of Prince John that had resulted in her younger son�s bid for the throne. Eleanor would also accept Kyle�s marriage to Elizabeth. It was she who had arranged it after all.

No, it was not Eleanor he feared. Not yet. It was the banner which flew slightly behind hers that caused his heart to stop. The arms of Whitfield - Alexander Delucie�s domain - were blowing in the slight breeze, tangling with the queen�s. It reminded Kyle abruptly of how closely Eleanor regarded Alexander. She would believe Alexander Delucie were that young baron to tell her all that had transpired since she had left. But did Alexander know about the taxes?

Kyle quickly searched his mind, tried to figure out how the young lord could have discovered the truth, if indeed he had. He knew that the other man was somehow linked to Maxwell DeHarding. His interference at Kyle�s original wedding to Elizabeth proved that. But where had Alexander of Whitfield been since then? It was not rare for the young lord to lay low on his own lands when he was not traveling with Eleanor, but, then, circumstances had been anything but normal over the past fortnight.

And, if his arms were flying with the queen�s, it meant that Alexander was with Eleanor. Which meant that he had gone directly to his guardian upon his successful bid to end that original, over-hasty wedding. Because what else would the queen doing in Nottingham anyway? The old bitch was supposed to be in London. Prince John had assured that his mother�s interference would not be a problem by calling her there the week before. Why was she back?

It had to be connected to Alexander Delucie, which could not be a good thing. No, not at all. Alexander had raised her suspicions somehow and it had to be over more than simply Elizabeth�s wedding. The queen would not have returned for that. She had been the one to contract the betrothal after all, even though she had likely not expected the marriage to take place so quickly. No, it had to be the taxes. Somehow Alexander had found out the truth about them and he had gone directly to Eleanor.

For the first time since Kyle had received the message that morning that Prince John had successfully taken the throne, he wondered if he had been misled. Because the closer the cort�ge came, the more Kyle knew that John must have failed.

The final proof of it was impossible to ignore. For his eyes suddenly lit on a standard that he had not noticed before, the slight wind not having picked up its fabric until the last possible second. Kyle�s heart stopped beating.

It was the banner of Prince John of Mortain. Richard�s younger brother was traveling with his mother. It could only mean one thing. The rebellion had failed.

"I am sorry, my son."

Kyle whirled, stared at his father in horror. James DeValence was watching him sadly, having come up beside him without a sound.

"Father? What�I don�t understand!"

"I sent the messenger this morning. It was the only way to prove to myself once and for all that you were behind the treasonous plot."

"What?"

Kyle�s father closed his eyes, took an unsteady breath. "You are a traitor, Kyle. I could not allow our house to be labeled as such."

"You tricked me!" Kyle bellowed. "I am your son! How could you do this to me?"

"Richard Plantagenet is the rightful king of England," the sheriff replied quietly. "I sent a message after the queen upon my investigation into exactly why those false outlaws had been sent into Sherwood. Once I understood that the tax shipment was being waylaid by Prince John�s followers, I had no choice." His disappointed gaze caused shame to enter Kyle�s heart, in spite of himself. "My son, I will protect you. The queen will understand that you are young, that you were led astray." His gaze darkened. "Just as she is sure is the truth with her youngest boy, the king�s brother." The sheriff was obviously not as convinced of John�s intentions.

"She has forgiven John?" Kyle gasped in disbelief.

"Of course," the sheriff shrugged. "No real harm has been done and he is her son. And now she knows to keep a closer eye on him. The king�s brother is perfectly safe. She will never kill her own child, not even in the name of her favorite son. Richard will deal with him when he returns, but John will not die." James�s jaw set. "Nor will my son. Which is why there is a horse waiting for you below. The queen will not wish to see you right now but I am sure, because of my loyalty, that I will be able to convince her to pardon you. She is already inclined that way."

Kyle could not believe that this had happened. All of his father�s declarations that he was proud of him over the past days, that he was glad that Kyle was finally taking a hand in his own destiny, that he was becoming a man, had been lies. His father had been investigating him the entire time, had betrayed him.

He felt his world crashing down around his shoulders. Where an hour ago the entire shire had been at his feet, where he had been finally sure that Nottingham would respect him, it was all gone. All because of the one man he had trusted above all others.

"I cannot believe you would betray me thus," Kyle said quietly, pressing his lips together.

"I still have hopes that you will become the man I want you to be," James replied sadly. "But treason is not the way, my son. You must see that. For now, accept your limitations and leave this place. I will call you back after I have secured the queen�s forgiveness. I burnt that church to assure your marriage to Lady Elizabeth." Kyle could see his father�s guilt at the mortal sin written on his face and, yet, he had done it - for him. He felt himself softening. "You can start to rebuild a life with your young wife and the queen�s affection for her will help your cause. Soon, all will be right again. You will be able to return and it will be as if none of this ever happened." DeValence�s satisfied gaze moved away from Kyle and back to the spectacle below.

Kyle followed his father�s gaze back to the cort�ge, now slowly winding its way through the heavily packed streets below, the citizens of Nottingham apparently not wishing to miss an opportunity to lay eyes on their king�s mother, the famous Eleanor of Aquitaine, even if it was a surprising appearance.

"I will never forgive you for this," Kyle told his father. "You are dead to me." Kyle blinked, unsure why he had said such a thing, surprised at the venom in his tone. He was not thinking it after all. His father was doing all of this for him. He was beginning to realize that perhaps his plot with Prince John had been a foolhardy one. And, at least, he still had Elizabeth. They were legally wed now.

But he had said the words anyway. He had not thought them, but he had said them.

He did not miss the spasm of grief that crossed his father�s face. "I hope that you will reconsider that, but if it must be true, that you will leave and save your own life, so be it."

Kyle stared at his father for another long moment, fighting to say what he really meant - that he would follow his father�s plan, that it all would work out. His father must have seen this as a slight willingness to forgive him because he reached out a hand and clasped Kyle�s shoulder.

With that simple act of affection, in spite of a slight softening towards his father, his rage was rekindled and Sir Kyle could not stop what happened next. Upon later reflection, he was almost positive that it was not his own will that made him do it, but some other power that he could not even begin to explain. But, he could not deny the truth of it, in spite of the fact that he refused to blame himself.

In the end, it was he who took his father�s life.

Because, without a thought, his dagger was in his hand and then in his father�s chest. He watched James DeValence�s eyes widen with shock as he managed to lower his chin, to stare down at the destruction his betrayal of his son had caused. It had ended his own life.

"Kyle�" he gasped, clutching at his son�s shoulders. Kyle wrenched away in horror, watched his father fall to the ground. Their eyes met once more and he felt a spasm go through his entire frame as the light went out of the sheriff�s blue eyes.

His own eyes.

What had he done?

It was only then that he saw movement out of the corner of his eye. Kyle watched in horrified fascination as a wraith emerged from the shadows, the fading sunlight catching the gold in her long locks. She stared at him with her cold blue gaze, then raised a hand, beckoning him to come to her.

He did, unable to resist, stepping over his father�s fallen form to do so. He did not look back. ***

"This is the stupidest plan I have ever heard," Michael muttered to Isabel, as they both pulled hoods over their heads and emerged from the forest. "The only other time we have asked Tess to mindwarp under such circumstances, she failed. Isn�t it how we got into this mess in the first place? When she tried to change Father Desmond�s memory? We should have taken Lord Edmund�s advice. We should have waited for Alexander to return, to make certain that Queen Eleanor would not help."

Isabel sighed, did not disagree. This plan wasn�t exactly fool-proof, especially since neither she, nor Max particularly trusted Tess at the moment. But Isabel also understood why they had to proceed. Their queen - in spite of everything Lord Edmund had said to Tess about that, Isabel knew that she and Max and Michael all considered Elizabeth to still be such - was in danger and they could not allow her to stay that way a day longer. "Tess did manage to mindwarp the guards at the castle long enough to get you both out," Isabel reminded him. "And Max is desperate. With his marriage to Elizabeth nullified by the burning of the chapel, Sir Kyle will make haste to bind her legally."

"But Elizabeth will not agree," Michael said, still annoyed. "We know that. They cannot force her. We have proven that once. And I do not like the role Mary must play in this. It is too dangerous. She should not be in that castle. They will make her stay."

Isabel shook her head, her understanding suddenly that Michael�s concern in all of this was mainly for Mary, which softened her response and her impatience with her brother and his incessant arguments. "Something is amiss, Michael. I think Max believes that Elizabeth refused to leave with Tess. We must get her out of there. And you know that Mary would be angry to even hear you question her right to help."

She felt Michael�s eyes on her. "Why would he think such a thing?" he asked, ignoring her statement about Mary, likely because he knew it was true.

"Tess admitted to us that she lied about not remembering," Isabel told him. "She knew everything about it. She met with Elizabeth and Elizabeth would not leave. She insisted that Tess get you out and leave her behind."

"Tess remembered?" Michael demanded, stupefied. Isabel could almost hear him searching his own mind for the memories that still would not surface.

"Yes." She paused, then tentatively broached her and Max�s suspicions to her brother. "Michael, we wonder if perhaps Tess has not made you forget what happened."

"What?" he practically yelled. They were still a considerable distance from Nottingham�s walls and, yet, Isabel flinched in spite of herself.

She looked around carefully. No one else on the road to the town appeared to be looking at them. They were well covered after all. "Michael, quiet yourself," she insisted anyway.

"What?" Michael demanded again, although he lowered his voice. "Tess saved me. Why would she make me forget it?"

"We are not entirely sure," Isabel admitted.

Michael stopped walking. "Are you sure this is not a way for Max to convince himself that he was right to set Tess aside?" he finally asked, sounding suspicious.

"Michael!"

"Well, you know as well as I do that he will feel guilty about it for the rest of his life, in spite of the fact that Lord Edmund has approved his match with Elizabeth," Michael muttered. "He still loves Tess, as a sister, if nothing else. I do understand that he did not want to hurt her in any of this, though his actions seem to indicate otherwise."

Isabel sighed again. "I know it seems that way, Michael�" She trailed off. "I just don�t know how to explain it to you. Things have not been right with Tess for many days now. Have you not noticed how swiftly her character has changed for the worse since we met Elizabeth and the others?"

Michael was pensive as they began to walk again. "Yes," he admitted grudgingly. Isabel could hear his reluctance to believe anything negative about Tess though. She was still his sister, in spite of the fact that they argued constantly. Isabel understood that Michael felt protective of Tess, as they all did still - even Max, in spite of his recent questioning of her loyalty. And she had saved him from the dungeon in Nottingham Castle.

They had been raised together. The four of them were bonded, not only through childhood ties, but also through the mission their planet had set for them. The idea that one of them might betray the others to enemies outside the group - no matter what any of them did to each other - was just as foreign and distasteful to Isabel as it apparently was to Michael.

And, yet, she could not help but believe it. Even in spite of the fact that Tess was currently mindwarping herself and Max into the castle, disguised as servants to the Lady Mary Delucie.

"She has a right to be upset, Bella," Michael continued, making all of Isabel�s own arguments. "Max did toss her aside. And, as we have already discussed, she has no one. You and I have made the choice to go our separate ways. Tess never got to make that decision."

"I know it," Isabel replied. "It is why I am inclined to forgive her, if she will only admit that she has made you forget." She paused. "Because the problem lies in that there is no reason for you not to remember. If it is simply to help you move beyond your ordeal, that is one thing. But I feel like she is trying to hide something altogether different. Why is she lying?"

"We don�t even know that it is she who is responsible for my memory loss," Michael reminded her. "Sir Kyle did make me hit my head very hard."

"I am aware of that," Isabel snapped. "I just feel that she is. It is all too coincidental. Isn�t it a bit strange that you remember Sir Kyle beating you, but nothing else?"

"Yes," Michael admitted. There was another long pause as they came to the great gates of the town. "We will melt in with that merchant caravan," Michael whispered, taking her hand and pulling her close to his side. Isabel felt the blood in her veins begin to pump more quickly. This was the first test. They needed to get into the town without alerting the guards and they did not have the benefit of Tess�s mindwarp. They both knew that Michael�s description would have been circulated to all the guards and many of them had already seen him after all, during his captivity in the castle.

They could not be captured. They were responsible for securing the escape of the others once Elizabeth was freed. If they failed, the entire enterprise failed. Isabel silently agreed with Michael that the whole plan was extremely weak, but there was little else they could do. They did not have an army to storm the castle, nor did they have a guarantee that Alex would convince the queen to support them. It was true that Max had saved the taxes for King Richard, but as far as any of them knew, Richard was no longer king. The queen might even be supporting her younger son now. The loyalties of noblemen and women were notoriously changeable. John was just as much Eleanor�s son as Richard was, after all. Isabel could not understand why she loved one more than the other, felt a pang for the old woman that, because a kingdom lay in the balance, she was forced to choose. But, perhaps she did understand. Perhaps the only way to do it was to love one more. Yet, Isabel pitied the queen. It would be like asking Isabel to choose between Max and Michael. Impossible.

Isabel breathed a sigh of relief when no one stopped to question them as they passed through the gates in the shadow of the merchant�s cart. It was only once they were in the walls that she understood. She could sense the excitement in the air as she took in the inordinate amount of people still circulating in the streets. It was getting dark. Most of these people should be in their beds! Something had happened.

"Bella?" Michael spoke in an undertone.

"I know," Isabel said quietly. She reached out, gently grasped the arm of a passing woman. "Excuse me. Can you tell me what has happened? We have only just arrived in town."

The woman paused, then bobbed a curtsy. She seemed to recognize Isabel and Michael�s bearings as those of people above her in station. "Certainly, madam. The queen and Prince John have taken up residence in the castle. The town is in an uproar because they will need to be entertained. There will likely be another fair, or perhaps a market. It is good for the town you see. The rich noblemen will swarm upon us in order to petition her grace and the prince. Already they begin to come. Alexander of Whitfield even rode in with her."

"Thank you." Isabel turned away, her heart thundering in her chest. Alex had succeeded! How had he managed to bring Eleanor to Nottingham so quickly? He was brilliant! She felt warmth spread through her at the thought that she would soon see him again. She had not expected to for more than a fortnight. This was joyous beyond belief.

"Michael! Is it not wonderful?" Isabel clutched at her brother�s arm.

Of course, Michael was not so easily convinced. "It would seem our luck is turning," he allowed, although his tone was still suspicious. His next words betrayed what he was still worried about. "Bella, I do not understand why Elizabeth would not leave with Tess and me. Do you think, if she�s doing it, which I am still not convinced she is�" He trailed off, then plunged on. "Do you think that is what Tess is hiding? Elizabeth�s reason for staying behind?"

"She told us it was because Elizabeth has chosen Kyle," Isabel admitted, brushing aside his concern. There was no need for it any longer. "We both know that is impossible. I think she was simply trying to make Max doubt his wife. I am convinced that Elizabeth did not think you would escape easily if she accompanied you."

"That does sound more like her," Michael replied, obviously wanting to be convinced. "And, yet, she has undergone so much trouble to be with him before. What changed the last time?"

"I am sure we will find out soon enough," Isabel told him. "Let us find Max. He must not try and spirit Elizabeth away. We must allow Alex to have time to petition our cause."

"Very well," Michael returned. "I would see that Mary is safe anyway." He took her hand and started to lead her through the crowded streets in the direction of the castle.

As Isabel followed behind, she wondered at the shiver that descended her spine. Michael was right. Their luck was turning. Everything was going better than planned. Much better.

And, so, why was it though that she still suddenly felt that things were going to get worse?

Part 40

"She should be back by now," Mary whispered. Max frowned, but knew that it was pointless to reprimand her. Mary had been quiet for too long now. It went against her very nature. If she didn�t let some of it out, she would likely explode.

He didn�t blame her actually. They had been waiting for Tess for a very long time now, fairly secure in their hiding spot in a little used part of the castle�s vast stables. Of course, the fact that Mary was sneezing every few minutes because of the hay was not helpful, but, in general, they were safe.

If only Tess would return. She had been gone far too long. When she had suggested that she would go investigate by herself, that she would find Elizabeth before he and Mary entered the castle, it had seemed like a good plan. Despite her first tantrum about not wanting to join the mission to rescue Elizabeth, after her talk with Lord Edmund, she had seemed amenable enough. He had even wondered if his suspicions about his former betrothed were even justified. Had he jumped to conclusions about Tess because of his concern for Elizabeth?

But, now, as he listened to Mary�s breath hitching in her impatience to proceed with the plan, he began to wonder if he had let his guilt about abandoning Tess convince him to trust her again. He and Isabel had been in silent agreement in the forest that something was amiss in Tess�s behavior since her return from the castle the first time. They had not had a chance to discuss it though and now he wished they had.

Max felt a pang of sadness when he realized that his impatience for Tess to return was not because he was worried for his sister. He knew he should feel bad that he was beginning to trust her so little, that his first thought was that she was betraying them, not that she was in jeopardy. And, yet, somehow he knew that he was right. They never should have depended on Tess�s mindwarp at all. It was a mistake and somehow he knew it might be a fatal one.

Mary seemed to feel him tensing beside her. They were both leaning against a stall in the far corner of the stables, near the castle wall. Max and Tess had manipulated the stone to allow them access, and then had closed the opening created behind them. If they were found, Mary had her bow at the ready to defend them, while Max reopened the wall. He was still hoping that they would not need to escape though. He knew that if he left Elizabeth behind this time, it was likely that he would never see her again. And, despite the fact - that he still thought that perhaps she would be better off without him - she certainly would not be better off married to Sir Kyle. Max could not desert his love to that fate.

He thought about what Tess had told him and Isabel in the forest - that Elizabeth had wanted to stay behind with Kyle, that she had decided that life in the forest was too difficult for her. He didn�t believe the reason Tess had given, but he did believe that Liz had chosen to remain in the castle. The most logical conclusion was that she had wanted to distract Sir Kyle, so that Tess and Michael could escape. But, in his heart, Max knew that there was another explanation altogether. Now he just needed to see Liz face to face to find out what it was.

He could not leave without her. Not again.

"Max?" Mary�s voice jolted him out of his thoughts. He glanced down at her, his eyebrows raised warningly. "I�m sorry," she continued, still whispering, "But I must speak. It has been too long." She bit her lip. "You are thinking that we were wrong to trust Tess, are you not?"

Max swallowed. If he actually said the words, then there would be no going back. He would have accepted once and for all that the innocent girl he had been raised with was no more - that perhaps she had never been what he believed her to be at all. It was hard for him because, although he knew Tess no longer believed it, he did love her. Just not as she wanted him to, unfortunately. "I am." He closed his eyes, actually admitting it almost a relief.

"Then we must proceed without her," Mary said firmly. "We can�t stay here any longer. It is a waste of time."

"I agree," Max replied, glad, that for once, someone else was taking charge. He felt inexplicably weary. It hurt more than he would have thought to know that Tess was somehow a traitor. He still didn�t know exactly what she had done, but he knew it had something to do with Michael�s missing memories and with why Liz had stayed in the castle.

"How will we do this?" Mary asked in a low tone. "Without Tess�s gift, you will be recognized immediately. Your description has been all over Nottingham this past sennight."

Max frowned, thinking hard. "Perhaps you should go in alone," he started. "Someone must get to Liz, must prepare her to depart. I will follow. I have my ways to make sure that I am not seen, but I cannot take care of both of us."

Mary was nodding, but her eyes widened when a great deal of noise at the entrance to the stable suddenly caught her attention. Max brought his finger to his lips to silence her, but she already had her mouth pressed tightly closed.

"�bloody nobles." Max listened to the stable-boy, who was muttering to himself as he stomped through a nearby stall. "They expect to stable all of their horses for the night, do they? A little warning would be appreciated. Oh! Your pardon, my lord. I didn�t see you there!"

"You may leave my mount saddled. I will be leaving again, as soon as I am sure the queen and Prince John are settled." Max felt Mary gasp next to him. That voice, its amused tone�it was extremely familiar.

Max met Mary�s joyful eyes. He felt the same flash of pure gladness run through him. For that voice belonged to none other than Alexander of Whitfield. "Go," he mouthed to Mary.

She narrowed her eyes, seemed to understand that he would stay concealed until she had figured out why Alex had returned so precipitously. She was not outlawed after all. Max was the one who would instantly be clapped in irons were he caught. Mary thrust her bow at him, so excited she was hopping from one foot to the other. She gave him a quick hug and then moved away.

"Alex!" Mary raised her voice as she raced through the stable, away from Max, in search of her brother. "Alexander! Where are you?"

"What the devil?" Max heard the stable-boy exclaim in dismay. "Milady! What are you doing in here?"

"I was feeding my horse. Who are you to question me?" Mary replied, so haughtily, Max was impressed. For the first time in a while, he remembered that she had been raised even more nobly than he and his siblings.

"Forgive me, milady," the stable-boy replied hastily. He raised his voice as well, calling after Alexander. "My lord! My lord Whitfield. Wait sir!"

The next five minutes seemed like five hours to Max. He wondered how Alexander had managed the miracle of bringing the queen to Nottingham so quickly. He could feel his heart starting to beat nervously as he wondered if Queen Eleanor would pardon him. It would be the first step in securing her good will for his marriage to Liz. While it was no longer legal, due to the destruction of the chapel where they had wed, in his heart they were still wed. Would he be able to convince the queen of it? Even if she did lift the wolf�s head off his shoulders, she may not believe him worthy of Elizabeth�s love. Would he be forced to let the queen in on his secret, to prove that, in fact, he far outranked even her? And, if he was pushed so far, would the queen denounce him to the Church?

Even were the worst to occur though, Max was not overly concerned. With Lord Edmund restored to life, the return to Antar could be arranged. Their guardian was still certain it was too soon to go back, but if they had to, they could.

Max just hoped that Elizabeth was still willing to go with them. He did not believe Tess that his wife no longer wanted to be with him, but it had been so long since he had laid eyes on her, perhaps she had reconsidered? Even if she still did not want the marriage to Kyle, would she decide against Max as well?

He shook his head firmly, refusing to allow any doubt in Liz to torment him. She loved him. He had seen her soul when they had connected in the forest and she would not forsake him. He knew it. Even now, the mere thought of her, not to mention being in close proximity to her again - she was so near! - made his blood run more quickly through his veins, the bond they shared strengthening his resolve. He could almost feel her presence, could almost hear her thoughts.

Where was Mary? He was going crazy just waiting here. He heaved a sigh of relief when he heard voices again, one male, one female. Finally! He prepared to step out of the stall, to join his two friends�

"�my love. I know it will be difficult for you, but I will help you as much as I can." Max�s heart started to thunder in his chest, this time in horror. That voice did not belong to Alexander of Whitfield. It was Sir Kyle DeValence!

The soft answer was too low for Max to make out immediately, but he knew in his heart who it was. He could feel her presence. Elizabeth - his wife - was only a few steps away. He clenched his fists at his side, barely able to contain himself. He could not go to her though. He had to wait for Alex. This had to be done properly or all hope would be lost. Max pressed his forehead against the wooden stall, listened, trying to understand how these two came to be in the stable together.

"I will not leave you behind, Elizabeth. Not again. I will not allow that damned outlaw the opportunity to get his hands on you again. No! There is no need to apologize, my dear. I believe you that you were bewitched. But we must spirit you away. Now that Alexander Delucie has fooled the queen, he will come for you openly. You will not have to face him again. I have promised you."

Max frowned, rolling his eyes. He waited for Elizabeth to dispute what Kyle said, but there was no answer at all. The silence went on for so long, Max didn�t know what to think. What the hell were they doing out there? Where were Mary and Alex?

"How I love you, my dear." Kyle�s voice was melting with emotion, making Max grimace.

"I love you too. You are the best of men for forgiving my waywardness."

Max blinked, unsure if he was hearing things or not. That had certainly been Elizabeth�s voice. Was she unaware that her deliverance was at hand? Why was she playing along with Kyle?

There was another long pause. Max couldn�t help himself. He moved carefully towards the stall�s entrance, poked his head out from behind one of the posts supporting the roof of the stable.

What he saw literally made him ill. He could actually feel the bile rising in his throat. Elizabeth was locked in Sir Kyle�s embrace, kissing him as though she never intended to stop. Max stumbled backwards into the stall, hitting the stone wall and sliding to the floor in a heap.

No! His heart was screaming in agony. Max forced himself to ignore it, tried to focus, tried to understand how this had happened. What was Liz doing? There must be some reason for why she would be pretending so fervently to love Kyle. How could she not know that Alex had arrived with the queen?

He had to tell her! He could not just stand here, knowing that she was so desperate that she was forcing herself to play such an elaborate game with Sir Kyle. She would be sick were she to know what he had just witnessed.

Max pushed himself up off the ground, cursing himself for being such a weakling. Of course it was all a ruse! It did not matter that he did not understand what the point of it was, it could not be real. How could he have doubted for even a moment?

And, then, he knew without a shadow of a doubt that it was not. For the instant he stepped through into the stable proper, he found himself face to face with Tess.

"So, now you know," his former betrothed said quietly.

Max�s fury was so intense, it took all of his self-control not to grab her and shake her until her teeth rattled in her head. "I know that you are as I suspected. My enemy."

A flicker of pain crossed Tess�s face as she shook her head. "No, Max! You know what I was trying to tell you. That she has turned from you!"

Max glared at her, brushing past her. "It was a mindwarp. I know it." He stopped abruptly when he realized that they were alone in the stable. Where was Elizabeth? How had she and Kyle disappeared so quickly? He had only moved back into the stall for a moment. He would have heard them if they had left.

"There was a mindwarp, but not of them," Tess exclaimed, grabbing him by the hand. He wrenched away from her, repulsion his only reaction to her touch. "I stopped you from going after them."

"What?" He whirled on her. "What do you mean?"

"For you it felt like moments that you sat on the ground. In fact, it was many minutes," Tess admitted guiltily. "I could not bear for you to hear it from her treacherous lips, Max! I let them go."

Max stared at her, still uncomprehending. "I don�t understand."

"They are gone, Max. They are gone because Sir Kyle killed his father and the queen has called for his head. You heard them! He took Elizabeth with him. She wanted to go."

"You are lying," Max said coldly, turning again and stalking away.

"Max!" Tess called after him. "You felt her, didn�t you? You know it was her! She betrayed you! You must accept it."

He ignored her, ignored the fact that Tess was right - he had felt Elizabeth. He pushed his way out into the courtyard and stepped into chaos.

The castle guard were mounted, listening to Alexander, who was also astride his horse. "Make sure that no harm comes to the Lady Elizabeth," he was ordering. "The queen demands Sir Kyle be returned to Nottingham, dead or alive."

Max stared at him, shaking his head, not understanding this scene at all. He glanced down when he felt a hand slip into his. Mary�s light eyes met his, shock and disbelief clearly visible. "Max, where have you been?"

"I was where you left me, Mary!" Max replied. "Why did you not come back for me?"

"I did, Max! Alex and I both! You were not there."

"What?"

Tess�s voice from behind him made his blood run cold. "You had to see it for yourself, Max. You had to."

He turned slowly. He could feel the rage within him. It was like a living thing. This time he really would kill her. Mary�s hand clenched his more tightly. "Max, don�t. You will never forgive yourself."

He forced deep breaths, calmed himself slightly. "Explain," he told Tess tersely.

Tess lowered her blue-eyed gaze, spoke quickly. "I went to find out what was going on. When I saw Alex, I knew that there was no reason for our plan at all, so I came back for you and Mary. Just as I was about to rejoin you, I saw Kyle and Elizabeth sneaking across the courtyard. No one else saw them because of the queen�s retinue settling in. They hid when Mary and Alex came back out and when I went to find you, I heard what you heard." She looked at him, sympathy on her pretty face. "I saw what you saw." She swallowed, raised her chin. "I do not regret making it so that you could not go after them. You need time to accept what you know is true. I could not allow her to play her games with your mind again. I mindwarped you so that you felt little time pass, so that she would be gone for good. I would do it again."

There was a long silence. Even Mary did not say a word, did not try to dispute what Tess said.

Finally, Max looked down at his friend. "Where is she?"

"She is gone, Max. The queen sent for her after she was settled and she was nowhere to be found. The sheriff really is dead. Kyle�s dagger was found in his chest." Mary�s eyes were shadowed. She was clearly waiting for what Max thought. He knew that she did not believe Tess, but she was not as certain of him.

"Then he has taken her against her will," Max said quietly. "We will go after her."

Mary sighed, clearly relieved. "We cannot, Max. The queen wants to meet with you." She sighed again, seemed to know he was not going to be pleased by this news. And he was not. But he could not deny the queen. He needed her good will if he ever wanted his marriage to Eleanor�s ward to be accepted. "I knew you wouldn�t be fooled," Mary continued. She looked at Tess. "I don�t know what you have done, but I know that you are somehow responsible for this."

"You know nothing!" Tess shrieked. "You will all regret this when I am proven right!"

"What are you going to do with her?" Mary asked. "We can�t just leave her here."

Max�s eyes narrowed. "We need to find Isabel and Michael. They can take her back to Lord Edmund. Unfortunately, we do still need her for when we return to our home."

"Max!" Tess was sobbing now. "What has she done to you? Why can you not see the truth?"

Max ignored her, turned his head at the sound of horses entering through the drawbridge. He felt keen satisfaction when his eyes lit on Michael and Isabel, accompanied by one of the guards. At the sight of him, Isabel slid off her steed and ran to him, throwing her arms around him. "Is it not wonderful, Max? Alex has saved us all! Michael and I just approached him in the town and he sent us up here to you." She paused, frowning. "Wait a minute! Where is he going? I never got a chance to ask him!"

"That�s because you were too busy kissing him," Michael put in lazily, coming up beside her at a more leisurely pace. He glanced at Max and Mary, who were still holding hands. "Is not one human enough for you, Maxwell?" he asked, barely managing to hide a grin as Mary snorted and moved towards him, her hands outstretched. He took them, lowered his head and brushed her lips lightly with his.

Isabel was blushing prettily as she retorted, "You are one to talk!"

Michael wrapped his arm around Mary�s shoulders, grinned. "Well, I didn�t say I blamed you." He sobered, looked at Max again. "Where was Alexander going, Maxwell?"

"To find Liz," Max replied, itching to mount one of the horses Michael and Isabel had just ridden in on to go after her as well. "Sir Kyle has fled, taking her with him."

Michael stared at him. "And you�re still standing here why?"

"Because the queen is waiting for him," Mary answered before Max could. "And we really shouldn�t keep her waiting much longer. She will not like it."

"You are right," Max said. He felt extremely anxious, wanted this meeting over with so that he could still take part in the retrieval of his wife. It galled him to no end that someone else was doing his heart�s desire. It was his responsibility to protect Elizabeth. He had not done a very good job of it so far, but as soon as she was back with him, he would spend the rest of his life making up for the trials she had endured.

"Where is Tess?" Michael asked.

Max blinked, turned. "Oh for�" He had forgotten completely about Tess in his surprise and joy at Isabel and Michael�s arrival. Somehow she had managed to slip away while he and Mary had been distracted. "She was here a minute ago. She is definitely a traitor," he added, looking directly at Isabel. "She mindwarped me. I would have been able to stop Liz and Sir Kyle had she not." He clenched his jaw. "If anything happens to Liz out there�"

"They can�t have gotten far, Max," Mary told him. "Alex will find her. You know he will. Things are finally going our way. Sir Kyle�s hours are numbered. He made a grievous error in hurting his own father. The sheriff was a good man in the end and the queen will not allow the death of one of King Richard�s loyal servants to go unpunished. Elizabeth will be found."

For one horrible moment, an image of Elizabeth in Sir Kyle�s arms invaded his mind. Max pushed it firmly aside. It had not been true. What he had witnessed had either been a mindwarp or a part of Elizabeth�s plan. His wife would not betray him. He had not known her for long, as he was constantly being reminded, but he knew her heart. None of the others understood the depth of the bond they shared.

They were soul mates. He knew her better than he knew himself.

And it was in that instant, while this truth wound its way through his heart, that he abruptly felt his blood run cold. A shiver ran through his body, freezing in its intensity. He knew absolutely, without a shadow of a doubt, what it meant. He was unsure if it was a premonition or whether it was happening at the present time. The idea that it might be the latter made him shiver again.

Her life was in danger. It was so certain, his knees went weak.

He did not know how he knew, or how it could be, since without her Sir Kyle had nothing, but there could be no doubt. If he did not get to Elizabeth immediately, she would die.

The queen was going to have to wait.

Part 41

Elizabeth opened her eyes, but was instantly made to close them again as a wave of nausea ran through her. She forced herself to take deep breaths, then managed to pry her eyes open again. It did not take her long this second time to figure out what was making her ill.

She was lying face down over the lap of someone wearing very uncomfortable chain mail. The armour was pressing into her belly, hurting her beyond belief. Not only that, but the steed on which said knight was riding was moving at such a speed that the position was even more uncomfortable than it normally would have been.

Her next thought so terrified her, she flinched despite herself. Her baby! This position certainly could not be conducive to keeping her child safe in her womb. She was not very far along but she did know enough about pregnancy to know that the first few weeks were the most delicate. The very thought of losing Max�s son, especially after all she had sacrificed to keep him safe�she reacted, plain and simple, moaning in despair.

It was only after that she realized she might have stayed safer had she pretended to still be unconscious.

"She�s awake."

Elizabeth recognized Sir Kyle�s voice immediately, although he sounded strangely distant and monotone. She was trying desperately to figure out exactly how she had ended up in this position, how he had spirited her away from the castle without her even being aware of it, when the sound of the person responding made her blood run cold.

"We are almost there. Just keep her still. Lord Edmund will take care of the slut once and for all."

Tess.

It was in that instant that Elizabeth finally understood exactly the lengths to which her nemesis would go in order to assure that Maxwell remained hers. Because, in the moment that she heard her voice, one word � one word she knew she had recognized but could not place � returned to the forefront of her mind, explaining so much.

Mind-warp.

An image of Michael standing in front of her, his hand raise in a desperate bid to protect her, his shocked tone reaching her ears as he said it: Oh my God! It�s a mind-warp! And, then, before he was struck down�Tess!

Max�s brother had not been mourning the loss of his sister at all. Rather, he had been accusing her. Tess DeHarding had been working with Kyle all along. It was the only explanation.

Elizabeth still did not quite understand exactly what it was that a mind-warp did � her grasp of the visitors� gifts was still hazy at best, as she had not spent as much time in their company as she might have wished � but it was clear to her that it involved mind control somehow, involved making people see things that weren�t there. It had been done to both her and Michael so that they would expose themselves at the convent, and had been obviously been done to the guards at the castle when Tess had liberated her and Michael the day before.

And now it had been used on Liz again to get her out of the castle. Which could only mean one thing. The castle was exactly where she wanted � where she needed - to be. Max had come for her and, when he had arrived, he had found her gone. There could be no doubt.

Elizabeth felt tears of despair fill her eyes. She did not understand why Tess had taken her, although Kyle was obviously working in league with her, but she did realize that if Tess was coming out into the open, it likely meant that she, Elizabeth, was not long for this world.

All of her attempts to protect her child, and Max, had been for naught. She was doomed to die this day.

Max! Her heart wailed his name, as she tried to focus her entire being on his memory. If she was to perish, she wanted to do it with her heart beating for him, just as it had done since the moment she first laid eyes on him � which it had done since even before that. She had always loved him after all, had recognized him as her soul mate in her dreams long before ever meeting him the flesh.

And, it was then, in the moment when Elizabeth DeParkville finally gave up hope, that it happened.

She felt a tiny tendril of heat begin in the region of her womb. It spread through her to the extremities of her toes, her fingers, warmed her heart.

Her baby was trying to comfort her.

But it was not until she heard the voice distinctly in her head that she understood completely. Her son was not only attempting to give her strength, he was also connecting her to the one person she needed above all others.

Liz! Sweeting! Where are you?

Her heart stopped beating in shock, then resumed abruptly, pounding so hard, she was again light-headed.

It was Max.

She almost didn�t believe it. Yet, she grasped desperately at this last tendril of hope, wondered if she had indeed finally lost her sanity. Perhaps she had been crazy for the past fortnight. Perhaps Max, the visitors, Sir Kyle, and all of it were merely figments of her imagination. She would awaken in the bed she shared with Mary, would sigh wearily that he had seemed so real, and, yet Max would remain but a dream.

Liz!

This time Elizabeth answered him, finally able to convince herself any that the Lord had actually heard her prayers. Max? She sent it out tentatively, fully expecting silence in return.

Instead, a great rush of relief ran through her entire body, making her tingle with heat. It did not take her more than a moment to realize that it was not her relief, but, rather, Max�s.

Liz! Thank God! Are you all right? Where are you?

Max, I don�t understand! What is this? How is this possible?

There was a long pause and then, I�m not sure, Liz, but I don�t care at the moment. You have to help me, sweeting. We�re coming, but the trail is not easy to follow.

Elizabeth closed her eyes, tried desperately to accept that this was really happening. I don�t know anything, Max. I�m lying face down. I can�t see. She paused, took a deep breath, steeled her courage. I�m going to try and make Kyle let me sit up.

She struggled to block out the fury that ran through Max, and consequentially her, at the news of her present position. She prepared to again attempt to play on Sir Kyle�s lingering feelings for her.

"Sir Kyle�" Her throat was so dry, it was barely recognizable as a word, let alone a name. Elizabeth licked her lips, tried again, her heart pounding. "Kyle!"

"She�s talking!" Kyle exclaimed, sounding frightened. In spite of herself, Liz felt her heart go out to him. Sir Kyle DeValence was obviously in over his head at this point. He was apparently more terrified than she was at the moment.

"We�re almost there!" Tess retorted, sounding annoyed. "Just hold her."

"Kyle, please! Can I not sit up? I�m going to be ill." Elizabeth made one last effort to get the information that Max needed. She whispered, hoped Tess would not hear, "Kyle, I may be carrying your child." She grimaced at the falsehood, hoped that God would forgive her. She was not proud of the fact that lies rolled off her tongue so easily these days.

She breathed a sigh of relief when she felt Kyle�s knees move beneath her, as he brought them together to slow the horse�s movement. "I�m going to let her sit up," Kyle said, trying to sound braver than Elizabeth suspected he felt.

Tess sighed in irritation, but finally said, "Fine. But if she gets away, Kyle, you are going to die far sooner than I promised you earlier."

It took Elizabeth a moment to acclimatize herself to actually being right side up again. She closed her eyes, forced her head to stop spinning. When she opened them, she was not surprised to see they were in the forest. Now the question was, where in the forest?

Elizabeth raised her chin, attempted not to flinch when her eyes came to rest on Tess, who was staring at her, a smirk on her face. "I hope you had a good sleep, slut. It will be your last before you take your eternal rest."

Elizabeth pressed her lips together, forcing herself not to reply. She merely shifted her eyes away.

But now that Tess had started, she seemed unable to stop herself from gloating a bit further, her glee in her triumph too much for her. "You thought you had won, didn�t you, Elizabeth? I played your little game, made Kyle think that you had bedded him, tried to make Max see you for what you really are, but none of it was enough to make you let go of him. I know now that you have truly bewitched him. It is almost poetic that I, the supposed unnatural monster, am the one to expose you."

"I am no witch, Tess," Elizabeth replied calmly when Tess seemed to be waiting for an answer. "Max loves me. It is as simple as that. It is a blessing I know that I do not deserve, but one that I now see I was foolish to throw away. It is a gift from God and the reason that we have both been made to suffer so is that neither of us felt worthy of it. But I must accept it. In fact, I have - and so has he now, I think." She smiled despite herself, thinking of Max. "If it were not the case, then he would not have come for me."

Tess smirked again. "Oh he came and he saw you in Kyle�s arms. As I said, Elizabeth, I kept my end of the bargain. You are a fool if you think he will come for you now."

Liz felt her blood run cold, remembering the request that she had made of Tess � that she make Max fall out of love with her. What had Tess made him see? Would he believe that it had not been her?

In the next moment, she was ashamed. Had she just been spouting words to Tess not minutes ago? Of course not. Max was already coming for her. He had not believed it. He recognized the great gift they shared as much as she did. Elizabeth felt tears fill her eyes, as love for him swelled in her heart. He had never doubted it, unlike her. If she was unworthy of him in any way, it was because of that.

He had not forsaken her, in spite of everything, and she would not longer forsake him � not even to protect him.

"Only death will part us," she replied quietly. "Whatever you made Max see, he did not believe it. And you know it, Tess. It is why you have brought me with you." She raised her chin again, stared Tess down.

"It is not the only reason, milady. Whatever Tess has told you , it is not guaranteed that you will die this day. "

Elizabeth wrenched her head around to stare at the figure melting from the trees. It was an older man with graying hair and fine clothes. He stared up at her with dark, emotionless eyes. They were eyes that sent a shiver down Liz�s spine. They were merciless eyes, worse even than Tess�s, because they were perfectly sane too. Tess�s blue eyes could no longer hide the glint of madness that burned within them, but this man�.he was in no way crazy, and that was more frightening than anything Elizabeth had yet seen.

"You have caused us much trouble, Lady Elizabeth," the man said, almost amused. "But, in the end, you will serve your purpose."

"This is Lord Edmund," Tess interjected. She sounded irritated again. "I told you I�d bring her to you. You did not need to come."

Elizabeth did not quite hear this last bit though. She was still trying to process the news that this was Max�s guardian, back from the dead. How was it possible?

"I know it," Lord Edmund replied. "But I found myself unable to wait. I was eager to lay eyes on the girl who has stolen the heart of my king."

"My lord!" Tess whined. "His heart belongs to me."

Lord Edmund chuckled. "All in good time, Tess. It will be this girl, after all, who brings your Max back to you. His love for her will make him yours. I told you that I would take care of you. Have I not always done so, sweet child?"

Elizabeth�s blood ran cold. She did not know what Lord Edmund was plotting, but she knew that she did not like it. She flinched back against Sir Kyle in spite of herself, for he was, in truth, the closest thing she had to a friend at the moment.

Bringing Max into this would be a mistake. Inherently, Elizabeth knew this. She knew that she should not find out where they were taking her, that she should meet her fate with equanimity, in order to protect her love from whatever his "guardian" had planned for him.

As her doubts assailed her though, the warm glow emanating from her womb returned, reminding her of the promise she had made to herself only minutes ago. She could not forsake Max. No matter what, she had to trust that he would be able to handle this situation.

After all, in the end, was he not their king? What could they possibly threaten that would make him bow to their whim? She knew that she was as good as dead anyway. Max had to be aware that there was no way that Tess would allow her still to be living when he appeared. Tess herself would die before she permitted it.

"What do you mean?" Liz asked, trying to mask her fear. "Tell me, please. Max is one of you! Why are you threatening him?"

Information. She needed information.

Lord Edmund tilted his head, obviously weighing how much to tell her. "We�re not threatening him, my child. We�re merely going to remind Maxwell where his destiny lies. He will accept it, marry Tess according to Antarian law in your presence, thus severing his bond to you, and then he will return to our planet with us. If he does not do this, then you will die - before his eyes. It is as simple as that."

Elizabeth closed her own eyes, tried to keep her confidence high. This would not happen. Max would come and it would be fixed� somehow. She trusted him. As many times as she had failed him, he had never turned from her. This was merely the final battle and he needed to know what he was coming up against.

"Might I at least know where we are going?" Elizabeth inquired innocently.

Part 42

"They�re going to the pod chamber."

Isabel turned her head to look at Max, who had been quiet for too long. She had been worried, beginning to wonder if her brother was contemplating the most satisfying way to deal with Sir Kyle. Isabel didn�t like to think of her brother having those kinds of revenge-filled thoughts. Although, as a king hoping to reclaim his throne from those who had usurped it, she had always known there were some things he would have to do during his life that might be contrary to his nature, none of it would have ever harmed Max�s soul. None of it would have been vindictive, but simply what had to be. But the antipathy that Max felt for Kyle�Isabel knew that her brother was going to kill the other man, and there would be nothing impersonal about it. And, in the end, Max would suffer for it. He was a gentle person at heart and he would feel guilt about it. Possibly not for many years, but he would eventually. Isabel could not like this. No matter how worried she was about Elizabeth, no matter how she knew that Max would be destroyed without her, she also knew that Liz of all of them would be the last one wishing for Max to change himself in any way - particularly for her sake.

Which meant only one thing. Isabel was going to have to protect her brother from his own rage, from his own determination to seek revenge on Kyle for what he had done to Elizabeth. She was glad that Max had asked her to accompany him on the search for his wife, because she would make sure that he would not do anything that could jeopardize who he was or the king he would be someday. Michael and Mary were elsewhere, in search of Alex, who had no hope of finding Elizabeth himself now that they knew that Tess was involved. She would be able to hide Elizabeth and Kyle from the sheriff�s men too easily.

But Tess wanted Max to find them. There was no confirmation that their sister had slipped away to help Sir Kyle, but Isabel knew absolutely that it was true, that she was behind this whole thing somehow. Whatever their traitor of a sister had planned, it was all for Max�s eyes alone. It made Isabel feel a bit better. She knew that Tess would not harm Elizabeth until she had Max exactly where she wanted him.

Which it had seemed might never happen until Max spoke up. They had been winding their way slowly through the darkened forest for hours, their only light the glow from Max�s hand. Isabel was also keeping in close contact with Michael mentally. Since they had all connected to bring Lord Edmund back from the dead, Isabel had been surprised by how much stronger her powers had been. While she could not communicate with Michael directly, with words, she could do so superficially with some images and feelings. She hadn�t had much time to reflect upon it, but it was definitely true that they were all more closely connected. She could feel Max�s proximity, not only because he was right beside her physically, but also because his presence hummed lightly in her brain, in a way it never had before. Michael�s essence did as well, although Isabel knew that he was quite far away.

It was also another reason that she knew that Tess had indeed betrayed them. The connection that she had always felt to the other alien girl no longer existed. While her bond to Michael and Max had only strengthened since the resurrection of Lord Edmund, whatever closeness she had once felt to Tess had been completely extinguished. Isabel was unsure whether Tess herself had cut her off in order to hide her crimes, or if there was some other reason for it. Perhaps fate had intervened and had severed Tess from the four square, knowing that she could no longer be trusted? Or maybe it was nothing so grandiose as that. Perhaps Isabel�s heart had finally severed the tie that she knew no longer really existed anyway.

"How do you know?" Isabel asked Max now, sending a small call in Michael�s direction, encouraging him to hurry up and find Alex. All three of them needed to be together when they confronted Tess.

"I can hear Liz," Max told Isabel, sounding slightly awe-struck, as though he still couldn�t believe it himself. "I have been talking with her for several minutes, but did not want to say anything until I knew for sure it was her."

Isabel blinked, felt her heart start to pound in her chest. "Max, how is it possible? Elizabeth is human! I can�t even communicate that effectively with you and Michael!" If she had never had any doubts about the strength of the love which existed between her brother and his wife, she had none now. It was beyond anything she had ever heard of. Not even regular Antarians had the abilities she and her siblings possessed. It was their combination of human and Antarian DNA that allowed them to possess such gifts. That a human could manage a connection of this magnitude�Could a bond of the depth of that shared by Max and Elizabeth truly change everything so completely?

Isabel frowned slightly, wondering how Alex would feel about this. A connection like the one between Max and Liz might be more than he had bargained for. In fact, she felt slightly frightened at the thought of sharing such a thing with anyone. While she knew that she cared about Alex more than she had ever thought she could care about anyone outside of her small circle of loved ones, could she really open herself so completely, so finally?

"And you are now sure that it is her?" she asked, realizing that this was no time to worry about her own love life.

"Yes," Max nodded, his certainty clear on his visage. "Sir Kyle is with her, but Tess is as well. She is the one controlling Kyle."

Isabel felt a pang of relief. It had always seemed strange that Sir Kyle had changed from the incompetent, bumbling fool she had first known, simply because of what had happened between Max and Elizabeth. That Tess was using her mind control on him made perfect sense. Isabel wondered why Max continued to gaze at her steadily as though waiting for her to realize something else.

Her eyes widened as the truth dawned on her. "Max, if Sir Kyle is being mindwarped�" Isabel trailed off, surprised that she could still feel pain as the truth about Tess kept getting worse.

"It means that Tess betrayed us long before we ever knew," Max finished grimly. "Likely from the very beginning, from the day you first met him the woods."

"But why?" Isabel exclaimed, her mind in complete turmoil, her memory going over every moment she had ever spent in Tess�s company, trying to see this side of her sister in her behavior. But she could not remember a single instance where she had ever suspected Tess of being anything but an innocent, eager to play her role in the reclaiming of their planet. She had been Lord Edmund�s pet because of her complacency, had been all of their favorite because of her sweetness. How could they have been so fooled?

Isabel met Max�s eyes, unable to hide her shock. "Max, this is unbelievable!"

"It is extremely upsetting," Max agreed. His face hardened. "But it is worse than you can even imagine, Bella."

"What? Why?" Isabel stared at her brother.

"Lord Edmund is there as well."

Isabel closed her eyes, wondered why this did not surprise her as much as Tess�s perfidy. Perhaps because she had never truly liked their guardian, had always chafed under his rule? Had she always known, deep down, that he did not have their best interests at heart? But Tess�Isabel swallowed, tried not to let the tears fill her eyes as all of her affection for the other girl over the years - the only person who was truly like her - crumbled to dust. She realized that, deep down, she had been willing to forgive Tess, in spite of everything. She had thought that it only had to do with Max and losing him, that if Elizabeth did not exist, Tess would not have changed. But she could see now that it had all been a lie. Tess had never been one of them.

"Max, what are we going to do?" Isabel whispered, as her brother reined his steed to a halt and reached out to take her hand, in an attempt to comfort her. She felt his warmth and determination wind its way up her arm and, as their eyes locked, she knew that they did not need Tess. As long as she had her king and brother, as long as she had Michael, as long as she had their new friends, they would win.

She could tell from the expression on Max�s face that he was in complete agreement. "We are going to save my wife," Max told her quietly, confirming it. "And then we are going to find out the truth about exactly who we are." ***

Elizabeth did not struggle as Lord Edmund lifted her off the horse she was sharing with Kyle. Now that she knew that Max was on his way, she did not feel the least bit afraid any longer. She wondered how she could have ever doubted that he would be able to protect her and their child, that somehow she owed it to him to let him go. The connection they now shared through this baby�it was warming her from within, giving her courage where none had existed before.

Abandoning Max had been the easy way out. Not trusting him to know what was right had been unworthy of their love. She could continue to tell herself that she had been trying to remain unselfish, that she had been trying to protect their baby, that she had been trying to allow Max the freedom he needed to reclaim his throne, but she knew now that it would have all been a giant lie. She had been afraid of the depth of the commitment she was making to him, someone she barely knew. She hadn�t even recognized it until the final connection had been created between them through their son, but now she knew it to be true.

While she might not feel like she deserved him, might feel that he would be better off with someone else, she did not have the right to make that decision for him. And it was what she had been trying to do. The worst part was that she had been satisfied with the knowledge that she would always have a piece of him through their child. But he would not even have had that. That she could have even contemplated leaving him all alone�

No, she might not feel worthy of him, but he loved her and thought she was. It was now enough.

"You do not seem afraid." Lord Edmund�s voice was quiet, as he led her behind a few large boulders. Tess was before them, holding aloft a torch that had been waiting for them at their stopping point. Sir Kyle was stumbling behind them, his exhaustion and confusion no longer hidden. Elizabeth could not hate him anymore, knowing that he was just as much a victim as the rest of them. The only question remaining was what game these two were playing. Why had Lord Edmund and Tess turned on their king?

"I am not," Elizabeth told him firmly. "I know that whatever happens, it is what is meant to be. As much as you are trying to stop it, Max and I are meant to be together. Everything will work out for us. We would not have ever met if it was not so."

Lord Edmund�s dark eyes stared at her, even more shadowed by the torch-light that danced across his face. "We shall see."

Elizabeth raised her chin. "Indeed we shall." She saw something flicker through Lord Edmund�s eyes. It might have been fear, it might have been anger, but whatever it was, she knew she had gotten to him. She smiled slightly, in spite of everything.

This man had betrayed Max. She hated him with every fibre of her being. Even if she was meant to die here this day, she would make sure that Lord Edmund knew exactly what she thought of him.

"He is coming." Tess�s soft voice from further ahead caught Elizabeth�s attention. She could hear the excitement in the other girl�s voice, the confidence that she was destined to get her own way. There was now no question that Max�s former betrothed was insane. But Elizabeth also knew that she was not the true villain in this piece. The man pulling her along after him, no longer gently, was the real traitor. Now if only she could find out how.

Elizabeth also knew that Tess was right. She could feel Max�s approach in every part of her, knew that he was now only minutes away.

Max, be careful!

She sent the thought spinning out, hoping that he would hear her, but the fact that her baby was now quietly resting in her womb made it unlikely. This actually reassured her though. Their son knew that he was no longer in danger. His father was coming and everything was happening as it was supposed to. They were not fated to die here this day.

Elizabeth tried not to shelter her stomach as Lord Edmund pushed her roughly to the ground. They could not know her secret, could not use her son against Max. For the first time she looked around, felt her eyes widen at the four egg-shaped containers gleaming in the corner of the large cave. She realized that she recognized them from her first connection with Max. Her eyes were drawn to one in particular, knew instinctively that this was where her husband had been born. The calm she had been feeling, since their true enemies had been revealed, increased. Nothing bad could happen in this place. It just could not. Anywhere that had brought her Max just had to be good.

"Elizabeth�"

She turned her head, met Kyle�s eyes. He had sat down beside her, while Tess and Lord Edmund had gone over to the large egg-shapes. Her former betrothed�s gaze still seemed hazy, but she could see a faint glimmer of awareness underneath. "Kyle."

"I am sorry," he whimpered. "I�" He swallowed, tears filling his blue eyes. "She made me kill my own father."

And, in spite of everything he had done to her, Elizabeth felt her heart go out to him. "I am sorry."

"I am afraid. I am going to hell, Elizabeth." He seemed to be searching his mind, as though trying to understand what he had done. "I didn�t want any of this. I wanted you, but not like this."

"Tess has powers none of us even suspected," Elizabeth told him reassuringly, reaching out and taking his hand. "I don�t think Max and the others even knew." She paused, then said, "I�m sorry that things could not be different between us, Kyle."

He closed his eyes, leaned his head back against the stone wall of the cave. "I hope he kills me quickly. I am still a coward, Elizabeth."

"He will not kill you," Elizabeth said firmly. "When he understands the truth, you will live and you will have time to save your immortal soul. God will not wish you punished for something beyond your control."

Kyle opened his eyes again. They were finally completely clear, Tess obviously not bothering to control him at all anymore. "But it was within my control, Elizabeth. If I had been a stronger person, she never would have been able to use me like she did. I would have known right away what she was doing to me."

Elizabeth squeezed his hand. "It does not mean you are weak, Kyle - or a coward. She did it to even Michael, and you can not think him weak. She is an evil witch. You are not to blame."

The next thing Elizabeth knew, her head had been smashed back against the cave wall. She almost passed out from the pain of it, but finally managed to focus her eyes on a furious Tess, whom she had not even seen coming. "You are right, Elizabeth," she snarled. "You are to blame. For all of this. I am not the evil witch and I will have you shut your lying mouth."

Elizabeth recoiled against Kyle�s shoulder. The absolute hatred in Tess�s eyes�In spite of herself, she felt a healthy flash of fear run through her. She could feel Kyle trembling beneath her, his horror and terror of Tess making him shudder.

Tess dropped to her knees, pushed her face right into Elizabeth�s. "You think you are safe, you little whore. But trust me, you are not. Lord Edmund is not the person who is destined to rule Antar. He may think that I am under his thumb, but in this one thing, he is sorely mistaken."

"What are you talking about?" Elizabeth demanded, forcing herself to stop flinching, straightening her spine and glaring right back at Tess.

"Even if Max agrees to return to Antar in order to save you, it won�t matter, because you will already be dead." With that, Tess placed her palm firmly against Elizabeth�s forehead, in spite of Liz�s attempts to move away from her. Up against the wall as she was, there was nowhere to go. And, then, there was no more thought of escaping at all, because the red hot stabbing pain that shot through her skull pushed all other thoughts aside.

Elizabeth did not fully understand that the agony had ended until her eyes seemed to open of their own volition and she stared at Tess. The blonde girl was just climbing to her feet on the other side of the pod chamber, her blue eyes wide in horror.

"What did you do?" Kyle asked under his breath. "Elizabeth, she went flying across the room! You did not even touch her."

But Elizabeth knew that she had done nothing. It had been her child. Even now she could feel the warmth he always brought slowly retreating from her extremities.

And, as her eyes met Tess�s across the large room, she knew that Tess now knew it too. She knew about her baby.

"You slut!" Tess screeched, raising her hand again. "If you think that your little bastard is going to stop me from killing you, you are sadly mistaken!"

"You are with child?" Kyle demanded, sounding incredulous. "Is it�"

"Of course it�s not yours, you weak-minded fool!" Tess screamed. "Although I wish it was." Elizabeth watched in fearful fascination as the blonde shook her head. "I am a fool too, for not allowing you have your way with her. I try and show a little kindness and look what happens to me! Betrayed again!"

"I�m surprised you even know what that word means, unaware as you are of the fact that you are the only traitor here."

Elizabeth�s eyes widened and her heart jumped as she turned her head at the sound of the new voice. She recognized it immediately, was surprised that she had not been instantly aware of his arrival. Of course, she had almost been knocked unconscious, but it was still no excuse.

Max. Her heart began to sing simply at the sight of him. It had been too long since she had laid eyes on her beloved. The strong feeling of relief that swept through her was enough to make her sag back against Kyle again.

He had come up behind Tess, was now standing at the entrance to the pod chamber, his arms folded across his chest, his expression absolutely fierce. It sent a shiver down Liz�s spine, made her glad that she knew that she would never be on the receiving end of such a look. Isabel stood slightly behind him, sadness on her beautiful face, her hand on Max�s arm, as though in an attempt to control him, if even only slightly.

"Max!" Tess exclaimed, the tone of her voice changing instantly from threatening to sweet. Elizabeth could not believe it, barely managed to control the bile rising in her throat. "You�re finally here. Look! I caught her for you."

"Don�t even try it, Tess," Max snapped. "Just shut your mouth and get Lord Edmund." He looked around. "I assume that he is here somewhere." "That I am, my liege." Elizabeth watched in surprise as Lord Edmund seemed to emerge from the pods themselves. She realized abruptly that there was another room beyond them, and that it was why Tess had felt secure enough to threaten her again. Lord Edmund had not been nearby.

Max did not even look in the direction of Lord Edmund�s voice though. He had shifted his gaze to her, his eyes raking over her form as though to assure himself that she was in one piece. He smiled slightly, as though to give her strength, then turned his attention to his guardian. "Why are you calling me that? You obviously don�t consider me to be your king. Your actions seem to indicate quite the contrary."

"I will always consider you my king, as long as you behave as you ought," Lord Edmund replied mildly. "I am sorry that it has come to this, Zan, but if I have to threaten your little doxy to get you to act like you are supposed to, I will." It was only then that Elizabeth realized that her life was still in danger, in spite of Max�s arrival, for Lord Edmund stood much closer to her than Max, the pods from which he had emerged standing exactly between the entrance to the cave and where Elizabeth and Kyle were sitting. Considering Lord Edmund�s alien gifts, there was no way that Max would be able to get to her in time to stop whatever it was that Lord Edmund intended.

Max�s eyes narrowed. "And how am I supposed to act?"

"You are supposed to marry me, you complete and utter fool!" Tess shrieked.

"Why?" Max�s eyes had not moved from Lord Edmund�s face. "Why is it so important that I marry her? I can rule without her." But, as he continued, Elizabeth realized that he knew already. "She is not my wife, never was my wife, was she? It is why you are so desperate to marry me off to her before we leave Earth."

"Of course she is," Lord Edmund began soothingly.

Max cut him off. "Stop lying! Tell me the truth. Now. I demand it."

"I am telling you the truth," Lord Edmund snapped, his patience clearly at an end. "You must marry Tess or you will never be accepted as king of Antar. There is no choice, Maxwell. It is destined and it shall be. You are the one who has brought us to this impasse." He pointed at Elizabeth menacingly, which made Max�s jaw tighten. "I do not want to hurt her, but I will unless you do as you are told."

"Why did you pretend to agree to my marriage to Liz yesterday? And why did Tess bring Sir Kyle into this?" Max ground out, obviously attempting to keep his rage in check. Elizabeth wasn�t really sure why this mattered at the moment, but she finally realized that Max was trying to buy time. Michael was not with them.

At the mention of his name, Kyle had flinched, but when Elizabeth turned to look at him, she could see that he was no longer cowering. His blue eyes met hers, and she felt her own widen. Kyle had made his decision. He was ready to face the consequences of his actions. He was no longer afraid. Elizabeth felt her heart go out to him. He truly believed he was going to die. How could he not know that Max was not like that, that he would never kill someone innocent?

Lord Edmund sighed wearily, but did not answer. Elizabeth could almost feel Max�s rage coming off of him in waves. "Tell me!" her husband yelled.

"That was my doing," Tess said, sounding triumphant. "I am tired of waiting to go home." She glared at Lord Edmund. "He kept saying we weren�t ready, but I knew we were." She shrugged. "I only meant for Sir Kyle to pursue Bella, for it to worry Lord Edmund, and for him to decide it was time to go home because of it." She glared at Elizabeth. "How was I to know that she would somehow get mixed up in all of this?"

"Are you really trying to blame Elizabeth?" Isabel spoke up for the first time, sounding incredulous. Elizabeth could see her shaking her head in disbelief. "Who are you? You are not my sister."

"I am your rightful queen," Tess snapped back. "I cannot believe how quickly you and Michael were willing to turn on me, Bella." Tears filled the other girl�s large blue eyes. "How could you do it to me?"

"You sent Michael to prison!" Isabel shot back fiercely, not sounding the least bit guilty. "Admit it, Tess. It is why he remembers nothing of his captivity or his rescue."

"That was an accident!" Tess flared. "How was I to know that he was going to be there when the sheriff�s men went to pick up his son�s wayward fianc�e? It was too late not to have him taken. Besides, he deserved it. And I saved him, didn�t I?"

Isabel looked like she wanted to hit Tess, but Max spoke up again, easing the moment. Elizabeth realized that he was still focused on Lord Edmund. "You have never wanted me to feel at all in control of my own destiny," he said quietly. "You have not raised me to be king, but to be your puppet, and I want to know why."

"You are wrong, Maxwell," Lord Edmund replied firmly. "I am the only one who knows what is best for you. Once you come to accept it, your return to Antar will only be a formality. You will be ready to rule upon your arrival, as long as you are married to Tess and the four square is strong." He looked beyond Max at this last statement. "Where is your brother?"

"That is none of your affair," Max returned. Elizabeth watched his face, could almost see the wheels turning in his head. Finally he said, "You are not our guardian. Bella and I have both always known it, and your actions of late have more than proved it."

"You may choose to believe what you will. I cannot stop you, but you are wrong." Lord Edmund sounded extremely weary. And, so, it was an even greater surprise when he was suddenly beside her, hauling her to her feet. He had his hand firmly on the side of her neck and it was only then that Elizabeth understood what he was going to do. He did not intend any sort of alien death for her. She wondered if he even thought her worthy of such a thing. He would kill her like the human she was by simply breaking her neck.

She saw Max�s nostrils flare, but he did not make a move in her direction. Her heart started to pound, suddenly unsure. What was he waiting for? Could he truly be calling Lord Edmund�s bluff? Did he not really believe that his guardian intended her harm? Or did he just not care? Elizabeth felt immediate shame at the last thought. Of course it wasn�t that. Even at this distance, she could see a vein pulsing in the side of Max�s neck, as he barely managed to keep his emotions in check. One false move and Lord Edmund would end her life and the life of her baby along with it.

"What do you want me to do?" Max finally demanded, trying not to reveal his fear for her in his voice. Elizabeth heard it though, and she knew that his enemies did as well.

"You will claim Tess as your wife here and now in front of this girl, so that she will know once and for all that she has lost her great prize," Lord Edmund told him firmly. "We will wait for Michael, and then we will all return to Antar - tonight."

Elizabeth could feel her heart fluttering in her chest, but she was still strangely calm. She was not going to die. Max would never allow it. But would he really leave her to assure it? After all they had been through, mostly through her own stupidity, were they still destined to be separated after all?

Her eyes met Max�s. He was breathing quickly, as though trying to work his mind around how to solve this problem. She tried to tell him without words that she trusted him, that she would go along with whatever he decided. If he left, she knew that he would come back to her. If it was what he had to do, she would support him.

"She is carrying his child."

Elizabeth felt Lord Edmund jerk in shock behind her. She turned her head in surprise to see Kyle on his feet, standing straight and looking right at Tess, his hatred palpable to all in the chamber. "You cannot kill your king�s heir. Elizabeth is carrying his child."

"He is lying!" Tess screamed.

But no one was listening to her. Elizabeth lowered her lashes, swallowed. This was not how she had intended for Max to find out about their child, by any stretch of the imagination. And, while Kyle had been trying to help, somehow Liz knew he had just made things worse. Because now Max knew that he not only had to worry about her safety, he also had to be concerned about their baby�s life.

"Liz," Max�s voice was gentle. She raised her eyes and met his again, unable to hide the truth any longer. She saw his dark gaze soften, then harden again, as he looked back at Lord Edmund.

"Let her go."

"This changes nothing," Lord Edmund told him. "Tess�s child will be your heir. I cannot allow another to take her place. I cannot betray what I was sent here to do."

"Elizabeth is my wife. I cannot take another," Max replied. "You know this. But I also know that you are a good man at heart. You will not kill my child."

"I have no choice!" Lord Edmund�s voice was quavering . Elizabeth could feel him loosening his grip around her neck. Another moment and she would be able to wrench herself free, would be able to fling herself at Max and end this once and for all. "If I go back there and Tess is not your wife, they will kill me."

"Who?" Max asked gently. "Who will kill you, my lord?"

"Kill her!" Tess shrieked. "Do it! She is nothing to us. He will accept me if she is gone. You know this to be true!"

"I am sorry." Elizabeth could hear the despair in the guardian�s voice as his grip tightened around her neck once more. "You will forget her in time." She closed her eyes, waiting for the end. Then she realized that, once more, she was taking the coward�s way out.

She needed to be with him. And, so, she opened her eyes again and met his. They were shining desperately, as he frantically searched his mind for a way to save her. But she knew there was none. She tried to tell him with her eyes that she forgave him, that he needed to save his world so that she wouldn�t die in vain.

I love you!

"Liz!" Max�s anguished cry was the last sound she heard.

Part 43

The only thing Isabel knew when the light went out of Elizabeth�s eyes was that she had to prevent her brother from reacting swiftly and without mercy. Somehow she knew that it would not be what Elizabeth would have wanted. His wife�s murder could not be allowed to change her brother from what he was meant to be and, if he was allowed to act within those first moments, there would be no stopping that. Lord Edmund�s untried blood would be on his hands and, while she knew that Max would be able to live with it, Elizabeth would not have wanted it.

They had failed Max�s wife in every way so far. Isabel would not fail her now.

Lord Edmund and Tess would be punished for the loss of Antar�s queen and its heir, but it could not be at Max�s hands. His entire reign would be blackened were his people not allowed to render justice on his behalf.

She was trying to control her own tears as she moved in front of him. "Max, stop. Think."

"Get out of my way, Bella." His tone was even, so controlled that Isabel truly feared for what he planned to do to himself after he finished with Lord Edmund and Tess.

"Max! Think of Elizabeth. She would not want this," Isabel pleaded. "You know it in your heart. Everything she did was to protect you, to preserve your position, and if you do this - if you kill them without trying them first - we will never be able to go home."

His eyes met hers. She felt her heart break at the emptiness that existed there. "I am not going home, Bella."

"Max!"

"Isabel, my wife is dead. They are going to pay for it." His voice gentled as he said quietly, "I have to do this, Isabel. But worry not, my sister. It will be justice. I will not sully her memory by having it any other way."

She bowed her head, finally understanding that her brother had absolutely no intention of letting go of his steadfast control. Not until he had accomplished this final act. "Very well."

Max kissed her gently on the forehead than moved past her, pulling the sword at his side from its scabbard. "Arm yourself," he told Lord Edmund, who was standing over Elizabeth�s crumpled form, looking bemused, as though not quite understanding why he was still alive. Isabel realized that he had truly expected to die moments after Elizabeth, that he knew his king would never allow him to live and, yet, he had done it anyway.

"Max," Isabel called urgently. "Max, wait!" She hurried forward, grabbed her brother�s arm. He shook her off impatiently.

"Isabel! If you cannot stop interfering, I command you to leave."

She blinked, unsure if he had ever before used that tone with her, but she refused to be swayed. "Max, he is ready to die for what he did. He is not going anywhere. We need answers, my brother."

"Tess will provide them," Max snapped. He turned his head, looked at her directly. "Do not let her escape, Bella."

Isabel looked over at the small blonde, astonished to see that she wasn�t going anywhere. Sir Kyle had her firmly by the arm, and had his dagger at her throat.

"Kyle!" she exclaimed in astonishment.

Sir Kyle glanced at her, then returned his steadfast gaze to the matter at hand, while saying, "It�s amazing really. Hatred has the most potent ability to counteract mind control." Isabel watched him tighten his grip on Tess, whose face was scrunched up in fury, as she struggled to reestablish her power over Kyle. He pressed the knife closer against her skin, ordered her firmly, "Stop it, you evil wench. You can�t control me any longer."

Isabel could see that indeed it was true. Ironically, committing his father�s murder had started Kyle back on the road to redemption, and Elizabeth�s death had completed the journey. He would not let Tess escape. And, when he was through with Lord Edmund, Max would make her talk. Tess seemed to know it if the terror which was slowly dawning on her face was any indication.

"Arm yourself," Max repeated firmly, his sword now held at readiness.

Lord Edmund�s confidence seemed to be returning, as he realized that Max had no intention of killing him in a fit of rage, that he was actually going to be able to defend himself. "Really, Maxwell, you don�t think you can beat me this way? I taught you everything you know."

Max did not flinch. "Isabel, get him his sword."

She hurried to comply, seeing Lord Edmund�s jeweled weapon leaning against the cave wall near the pods. She moved towards their guardian, thrust the sword at him, hilt-first.

"Thank you, Bella," he said, now sounding amused. "This is all unnecessary, Max. You have to see that I could not allow her to live once I became aware that she carried a child. She was no longer merely a pawn and could not be left behind. The child might have served as a figurehead to some rebellion in the future. There can be no claimant to the throne other than Tess�s child."

"That is going to be slightly difficult to achieve," Max ground out. "Considering I would sooner bed every forest creature in a ten mile radius than my former betrothed."

Tess screeched in outrage, making Isabel struggle not to snort in horrified amusement. She wished that Max would end this farce quickly. The tension was becoming unbearable.

Lord Edmund sighed. "Very well then." He raised his sword. "If you insist on dying this way, when all I have done has been to secure your throne, than I am too tired to argue any longer."

However Max did not wait for his wife�s killer to stop talking before he was on the offensive. Lord Edmund barely managed to block Max�s first blow. Edmund stumbled backwards, almost tripping over Elizabeth�s body. Isabel gasped in dismay, could feel Max�s fury increase as his attention was refocused on the fact that Liz was really gone. He moved forward, grabbed Lord Edmund by the front of his tunic and thrust him away from his wife.

Isabel hurried over and gently eased Elizabeth away from the centre of the cave, out of the way of the two dueling men. Edmund was playing with Max now, using her brother�s anger against him. Max had been more distracted by the sight of Elizabeth�s body than was entirely normal. It was only then that Isabel understood that, until a moment ago, her brother had not yet looked directly at his dead wife. How could she have not realized it? He would not have been able to function at all had he truly looked at her.

And, indeed, that one glimpse of Elizabeth under Lord Edmund�s feet was becoming Max�s undoing. He was fighting valiantly, but his grief was slowly seeping through his veins, weakening him. Isabel could feel it through the connection that was still open between them.

The least she could do for her brother was to protect his wife�s body and so she held Elizabeth tightly in her arms, watching the sword-fight continue, keeping her eyes on Tess, in case Kyle lost control of her, although there didn�t appear to be any danger of that.

Isabel tried not to reflect on the fact that her queen was still warm. Tears filled her eyes, her grief for her sister-in-law finally cracking the shock she knew had been shielding her heart from the brunt of her despair over Elizabeth�s loss. It was accentuated by the fact that she felt Max�s grief mingling with her own.

It was in that instant, when she allowed herself to feel again, that she felt it. It came in the form of a flash, the sudden knowledge, but when she placed her hand at Elizabeth�s neck, felt the pulse beating there, faint but absolutely there, she knew that it was true.

Elizabeth lived.

It was then that she made the mistake that she would regret for the rest of her life. Wanting to give her brother back his resolve, his hope, she called his name. "Max! She lives! She is still alive."

But instead of helping him, she ended up distracting him. He had been regaining the upper hand, swiping hard thrusts at Lord Edmund�s torso, his gift for swordplay winning out over his momentary weakness and his guardian�s experience. If she had just kept her mouth shut, her brother might have triumphed on his own.

As Isabel watched in horror, Max�s attention jerked towards her, his flash of hope running through her simultaneously, and Lord Edmund took advantage of his lack of attention, thrusting out one of his legs and tripping Max. The young king fell hard, jarring his sword out of his hand.

Instantly, his enemy was upon him.

Lord Edmund clucked in disapproval, staring down at Max, who was now pinned at the neck under Edmund�s sword. "I taught you better than that, Maxwell. You do see why this girl is no good for you? Your preoccupation with her has proven to be your downfall."

Isabel could not bear to watch. She simply could not bear it. She turned her head and closed her eyes, sobs already wracking her body.

Even Tess screamed in horror as the final blow came. ***

Michael, still more than a mile away, felt his brother�s anguish run through his entire body. It was so intense it almost knocked him right off his horse. He reined in his steed, closed his eyes, taking a deep breath and turned to Mary, who had pulled up beside him. Alexander was behind her, having finally been tracked down at the burnt out remnant of the chapel where Max and his Liz had exchanged their vows only days before. They had sent the shire�s guard back to Nottingham, knowing that what was about to transpire had to be done in the utmost secrecy and had started to the pod chamber, Isabel�s call still clear in Michael�s mind.

And now they were too late.

How on God�s green Earth was he going to tell them that Elizabeth was dead? They were both staring at him, their expressions trusting and hopeful, both now sure that their new friends were gifted with powers which would assure their victory, confident that the new relationships they had formed would see them through this betrayal by one of their own. But, in the end, treachery had won out.

Elizabeth was gone. Michael knew it absolutely, his bond with Maxwell and Isabel stronger now than it had ever been, aware as they were that because of Lord Edmund�s perfidy, they were truly alone on this strange world.

But, for a time, they had not been. For a time, one small lady - one Michael had been hard-pressed to trust at first - had created ties to this planet that he and his siblings were loathe to break. Tess had ruined it all and, somehow, he knew that it wasn�t merely because she was jealous. Jealousy and heartbreak he might have understood, but this went beyond it. Because what she had done to Max could not in any way be justified.

For the life of him, Michael wished he could understand why. What had happened to his sister that she had become something so unrecognizable?

"What is wrong?" Mary asked quietly. Both she and Alexander were holding themselves very still, apparently aware now that something was amiss.

Michael swallowed, met her gaze. "Elizabeth�"

Mary�s eyes widened. Michael saw a tremor run through her slender body, felt a flash of love beyond anything he had ever experienced when her spine straightened and she said, "Let us go to them." Her confidence that they could survive this humbled him. Her compassion for them all, when her own grief must be staggering�Mary knew that they would blame themselves. What had he ever done right in this world to deserve this girl?

He glanced at Alexander, whose face was white, but who nodded resolutely. "Mary is right. We must hurry. She�" He swallowed, pressed on. "She would want it. They won�t know what to do. She would not want Max to do anything that would jeopardize his immortal soul."

But Michael did not hear this last. He jerked again, horror washing through him as Isabel somehow connected to him in an unguarded moment. He could feel his heart beating irregularly in his chest as he told them softly, "It is too late. It is done."

Elizabeth had been avenged. He knew it inherently. But it was only when they finally arrived at the pod chamber that he understood that no soul had been lost with the action. Rather, someone had been saved.

Part 44

For one horrible instant, only moments after his sister had given him what should have been the best news of his life, Max stared mortality in the face. He watched in strange fascination as Lord Edmund�s sword rose over his head, unable to even move in an attempt to save himself.

It was amazing how many thoughts one has time for when death is imminent. He wondered briefly if he had been privy to so much insight into where his life had failed prior to his first murder.

To begin with, he cursed himself roundly. He was going to die, and Isabel and Michael would be left at the mercy of Lord Edmund and Tess. He didn�t even want to contemplate what would happen to Alexander and Mary. He knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that they would be killed. While Michael and Bella might continue to live, he didn�t doubt that they would be firmly under Lord Edmund�s control again. Their so-called guardian would never underestimate them a second time.

His next thoughts were of his wife. How could he not have known that Elizabeth still lived? How had the connection that bonded them been severed so drastically that he could no longer feel her and, so, had not even tried to heal her? It was this fact alone that led him to understand that, while his wife might still be breathing, she was no longer truly alive.

It had to be the child in her womb that was keeping her body still breathing and, yet, it was no longer her. Elizabeth was gone. He knew it with every inch of his soul. He could not feel her and he did not think that he could continue to exist in an universe that did not burn with her gentle spirit. It was why, much to his shame, he did not try and stop what was about to happen to him. In spite of his love for his siblings, his affection for Alexander and Mary, and his concern for his planet, he simply knew that he would not be able to go on without his Liz anyway.

She was his heart and soul. He could continue to breathe without her, but he would not accomplish anything. His death would be a blessing. Antar could move on without him.

Afterward, Isabel told him that she did not blame him for his momentary lapse, for the cowardice that had almost cost him his life. Michael said he understood. Alexander and Mary certainly forgave him. He never quite forgave himself, but he also understood that, from the first moment he had laid eyes on Elizabeth - from the first moment he had ever dreamt of her in fact - his destiny was sealed.

They were one soul. They were each other�s strength. His weakness without her could not be denied.

It was for that reason that, in future years, he blessed the day that Sir Kyle DeValence had entered his life. Because, in the end, it was his nemesis who saved him.

It was over so quickly, Max did not even have time to roll aside before Lord Edmund�s body crashed down upon him. He could hear Tess screaming, then felt bile enter his throat as the smell of burning flesh reached his nostrils. He swallowed, hard.

Shoving Lord Edmund�s body off of him, Max managed to climb to his feet, stared in astonishment at the dagger that was still quivering in his guardian�s back.

"Max!" Isabel�s scream forced him to take rapid stock of the situation. Isabel had her hand raised and was holding Tess against the cave wall with some sort of force-field. He raised his own hand, no longer having any resistance to using his powers, and joined his sister. He felt Isabel�s relief through their connection.

"What happened?" he asked his sister through a clenched jaw, all of his strength focused on keeping Tess in place. She was struggling like a madwoman, her teeth bared, clearly now completely insane.

"She killed Sir Kyle," Isabel replied, sounding appalled. "He threw his dagger at Lord Edmund�s back to save you and she turned on him and burnt him from the inside."

Max struggled against the sickness he felt rising within him again as he took in what remained of Sir Kyle DeValence.

"He was a hero," Max said, knowing that, in this final act, Sir Kyle had saved his own soul. Finally, he had achieved his life�s goal of making his father proud. He had saved his greatest enemy, with no thought to himself, and he would live on in the heaven he had believed so firmly closed against him.

"Max, what are we going to do with her?" Isabel asked. "We cannot control her. She is completely insane."

He knew that his sister was right. There was only one thing to do, now no choice at all. Without Lord Edmund to at least keep some sort of authority over her, Tess would be unmanageable. They were going to have to kill her.

But, first, they needed information. And there was only one way to get it.

"I�m taking her back to Antar," Max said, loudly enough that he knew Tess would hear him.

Tess stopped struggling. She focused on Max, her eyes burning. "We are going home?"

Max attempted not to display his hatred as he replied, "Yes, Tessie. I�m taking you home."

Isabel sounded shocked as she murmured, "Max, we should just kill her."

Max looked at her sharply. "Trust me," he muttered. "Just go along with me, Isabel. I�ll explain." He turned back to Tess. "There is nothing standing in our way now, Tessie. I am going to marry you and then we are going home. You just have to promise me that you are not going to hurt anyone else."

"I promise." Tess�s voice was child-like, as she smiled beatifically. "I knew you would finally understand, Max. I had no choice."

"I know it, sweeting." Max clenched his jaw, still nervous, but knowing that the chance had to be taken. He lowered his hand. Isabel hesitated, but eventually followed his lead.

Tess moved toward the pods. "Come, Max. The granolith will take us home. Lord Edmund told me how to make it work." She looked at Isabel, her blue eyes wide and guileless. "Are you going to come too, Bella?"

Isabel looked at Max, who shook his head imperceptibly. She narrowed her gaze, seemed about to argue, but Max glared at her, and she finally said, "I am to stay here, Tess."

"Go on, sweeting," Max said to Tess, making his voice coaxing. "Go through. Don�t start the granolith," the strange word rolled off his tongue awkwardly, "until I am with you. I need to speak with Bella for a moment."

Tess�s eyes narrowed slightly, but she eventually nodded, lowered herself to her hands and knees and crawled through the bottom right-hand pod.

"Max, what are you doing?" Isabel hissed, once Tess was out of sight. "You�re not actually going with her!"

"Of course not," Max replied firmly. "I just need to know how this granolith works. Plus, as long as she thinks we have finally seen the light, she will be obedient. As long as Tess gets her own way, she is perfectly submissive," he reminded Isabel.

"But what about when she knows that you�re not going?" Isabel demanded. "This doesn�t seem thought out, Max." She moved away from him, went to kneel beside Elizabeth. "You need to be with your wife. She is still alive. You need to heal her!" Isabel sounded concerned that he hadn�t already thought of this.

He wondered with interest if his sister thought he was going insane too. The expression on her face seemed to indicate this.

Maybe he was crazy. Maybe that explained how he knew that Liz was gone, even if she still breathed.

Maybe he was crazy and so he was wrong. His heart skipped a beat.

Max felt a lump enter his throat, as he allowed his gaze to rest for a moment on the countenance of his Liz, looking peaceful in her eternal slumber. His sister was right. He could not deal with Tess until he knew for certain that Elizabeth was truly lost to him.

His brain knew it and, yet, his heart still hoped. Yes, he was certainly insane.

"Watch for Tess," Max told Isabel. "I will try."

Isabel nodded, getting to her feet and moving toward the pods, standing stiffly.

Max knelt at his wife�s side. He could not tear his eyes from her beloved face, paler than before, but still lovely. He could see a small bruise on her lip where she had obviously gnawed on it in concern at some point during her ordeal. It was this small imperfection that finally caused the seal on his emotions to break.

He fell back on his haunches, his face buried in his hands and struggled to control the great wave of grief that threatened to overtake him.

"Max!" Isabel�s whisper of concern floated towards him.

Max straightened his spine, forced his hands down and gently touched Elizabeth�s face. He closed his eyes, searched for any way into her mind, any path still open.

He could feel her thin breath against his hand.

Liz! He called to her with every fibre of his being, hoping against hope that she would answer him - that he would find her, that she was simply lost and needed help to come back to him. My love! Please!

There was not even a flicker of awareness from Elizabeth. In fact, the emptiness was so complete, it was beyond painful.

Max opened his eyes, raised his head and looked at Isabel. "She is gone, Bella. She is still here in body, but her spirit�"

But Isabel was not looking at him. She had obviously been watching his attempt at making a connection, but now her eyes were glued to Elizabeth�s form. "Max! Look!"

He lowered his gaze, felt his eyes widen. An unearthly glow was spreading across his wife until she was completely encased in it. He stared in astonishment, knew instinctively that he should try again.

Max gently placed his hands on his wife�s face and instantly the scene around him changed. Isabel disappeared, as did the glowing pods, and the cave itself.

He was back in the forest. Max searched the trees frantically, sure that he was meant to find Elizabeth here. He pushed into the dense foliage and broke through to a sunny glade. He stopped, his heart pounding and stared.

She was sitting on a boulder, her dark hair tumbling around her shoulders, no wimple or veil necessary in such a casual moment. She was dressed in a simple gown, her delicate toes peeking out from under the hem, as she wore no slippers upon her feet. An embroidery hoop lay forgotten in her lap, as she laughed merrily at something he could not see.

Max realized that he had never beheld his wife in such a domestic pose. Their entire relationship had been shockingly dramatic, from the first moment they had met. And, yet, this was not unfamiliar. It was something right out of his dreams in fact.

He took a tentative step forward, disbelieving that it was really her. But, as she became aware of him, her head turning, a shocked and then delighted expression crossing her face, he knew that it was.

He took another step, then felt a firm hand clamp down on his shoulder.

"Not yet."

Max turned his head, startled. He regarded a tall man with dark hair and strangely familiar eyes. His countenance was sad.

"What? My wife! I must go to her!"

"Father, you cannot."

Max felt a shiver run down his spine. "Who are you?" he whispered. He looked back to where Liz had been sitting and could see that she was already gone.

"I am your son," the young man replied quietly, although Max somehow already knew. "And this is what you must do to save my mother." ***

"Mary, stay here," Michael ordered firmly, as he swept his hand across the glowing hand-print on the rock face. "Alexander and I will go assess the situation, and then you may join us."

Mary opened her mouth to quarrel, but then decided now was not the time. She really could not think of a sound argument anyway. She did have her bow with her, but knew that it would likely be of little use within the confines of the cave. Michael and Alex both had their swords drawn, would be much less able to deal with whatever circumstances they might encounter should they also be worrying about her.

"Very well," she replied wearily. She truly did not have the energy to say anything else. She was trying not to allow her grief over the loss of Elizabeth, her closest friend - really her sister - affect her. There would be time for sorrow later. For now, they had to assure that Lizzy had not died in vain.

Michael placed his hand palm down on the glowing symbol and the hidden gateway slid open. Mary heard Alex�s sharp intake of breath. That her brother could still be amazed at the wonders of which their friends were capable surprised her. Mary was astonished by nothing now.

"Be careful," she commanded, as the two boys melted into the shadows.

Mary truly had intended to stay where she was. Really. But when the yelling began and strange blasting noises emerged from within the pod chamber, she found herself running towards them, rather than away. It was only later that she realized that were her friends to lose, then she wanted to be with them. There was no way that she was going to stay alive alone.

She broke through into the chamber proper, stopped abruptly, unable to understand immediately what her eyes were telling her.

The first thing she saw was Lord Edmund�s body, a dagger sticking out of his back. Michael was in front of her, his hand raised, pointed in the direction of the glowing pods. Isabel was on the ground, Alexander on top of her, Mary�s brother obviously having shielded her friend with his body. Max was across the room, sitting cross-legged at Elizabeth�s side, his eyes closed and his hands on her face.

And Elizabeth was glowing.

"What happened?" Mary exclaimed. She was still looking around, unsure what was wrong with the tableau presented here - other than the obvious fact that her best friend had never glowed before. Something was different from the last time she had been there, but she could not put her finger on it.

Michael�s head whipped around at the sound of her voice and he glared at her. "Did I not tell you remain outside?"

"Yes," Mary allowed, waving her hand in the air as though brushing aside a pesky fly. "I did not do so however. Now tell me what happened!"

"Tess tried to kill Elizabeth," Alexander said. He was on his feet and was helping Bella to join him. Isabel�s expression was resigned. "Michael killed her." When Mary looked around for a body, her brother said quietly, "She is completely gone, Mary."

Mary glanced at Michael, decided not to touch that one with a ten foot pole. Michael did not look the least bit sorry, but Mary knew that would not last long . He had killed the girl that he had considered a sister, however justified. He would feel it.

"I thought Lizzy was already dead!" Mary felt her heart speeding up with joy as she moved forward to join Max at her friend�s side. How could it be? But Lizzy must be alive, for why else would Tess try to kill her again?

"She is not." Mary could see that Max�s eyes were now open. His tone was grim, which did not match his words. Shouldn�t he be overjoyed?

"I am sorry, Max," Isabel said quietly. "There was no choice. I know that you wanted information, but she came out and saw Elizabeth and knew that she lived. She was going to kill her."

"It is not your fault, Bella," Max replied, sounding inexpressible weary.

"But we won�t be able to go home," Isabel reminded him, although Mary did not think she sounded particularly regretful of this fact. She saw Alexander�s arm tighten around Isabel�s shoulders.

"It does not matter," Max said, shaking his head. "If they truly want us, they will come for us someday." He did not sound exceptionally interested in whether they, whoever they were, came or not.

"Max, what is it? If Lizzy lives, this is wonderful news! Tess is gone and so is Lord Edmund! You are free!" Mary did not understand the expression on the young king�s face. What was wrong?

"Elizabeth lives but she will not wake up," Max said, his tone even. "There is only one way to do it and my wife would never allow it. Were I to sanction it, she would not forgive me." Mary felt a frisson of dread descend her spine.

"Max?" she whispered. "What?"

"If I kill the baby, then its essence would revitalize Liz." His voice was dead. "But I cannot do it. She would not want to live that way." Mary started at the news that there was a baby. This was getting worse and worse by the minute.

"Max!" Isabel sounded horrified. "There must be some other way to wake her! There must!" Max closed his eyes, took a deep breath and replied, "I believe there must be as well." But to Mary�s ears he did not sound convinced. "We will try the healing stones, but I fear all of their power was used to revive Lord Edmund." Max grimaced. Mary knew that he was thinking that if they had never healed the shapeshifter, it was unlikely that any of this would have happened.

"What about the baby, Max?" Isabel finally ventured. "Can it still be born?"

Max lowered his head. "It is why Liz lives. Our child saved her life when our guardian," this last was said as a curse, "Hurt her. But he is still far too little to do anything else. He will be born if we take care of Liz. And when he comes, she will slip away�permanently."

"How do you know all this, Max?" Michael demanded.

"My son�he told me." Max�s voice cracked. Isabel hurried away from Alex and threw her arms around her brother, as Max finally broke down.

There was a long silence as Mary, Michael, and Alexander all stared at each other in dismay. Mary glanced helplessly around the room, wishing for some sign of hope. It was then that her eyes lit on the pods. One was now dark, obviously Tess�s, no longer glowing because it�s former occupant did not live anymore. But it wasn�t that which caught Mary�s attention.

Resting on the floor, bathed in the otherworldly glow of the pods, was a silver book.

"Michael?" Mary whispered. "What is that?"

Michael looked where she was pointing, moved towards it and picked up the slender volume. Mary could see from where she stood that it was made of some metal she had never before beheld.

Michael frowned, flipped through the book impatiently. He stopped abruptly, as something seemed to catch his eye. He then turned back to the beginning and stared down at the first page carefully.

"Oh my God�"

"Michael! What! What is it?" Mary demanded, going to stand beside him and staring at the book in his hands. It was engraved with a series of squiggles and strange symbols of which Mary was incapable of making heads or tails.

But Michael ignored her. "Maxwell! Bella!"

Isabel was still embracing Max, trying to comfort her brother, who had stopped crying, but was still holding onto his sister as though she was the only thing keeping him sane. However, they both turned and regarded Michael at the urgency in his voice.

"What is it, Michael?" Isabel asked, clearly distracted and uninterested.

Michael held up the book and told her, "I can read it!"

"What is it?" Isabel demanded, this time impatient. "It is a way home."

Part 45

"Are you sure this is wise, Alex?" Isabel was pacing in front of the heavy door, but she stopped abruptly and glared at the solid piece of English oak. "Why must they meet in there? We cannot hear a thing!"

"I think that is what Maxwell intended. The fewer ears that hear his discussion with the queen, the better," Alex replied quietly, leaning back against the stone wall. "It will all work out for the best, Bella. Queen Eleanor is a woman more modern than most, and she has a healthy disdain for the sweeping pronouncements of falsely pious men. She will judge Max according to his actions, rather than prejudice." He paused, then added, "She will not forget that Max saved King Richard�s throne by stealing those taxes back. It was providential that he chose to do that."

Alexander could see that his words had done little to soothe Isabel�s fears when she began to pace again. He breathed a sigh of relief that Max had ordered Michael to stay behind at the cottage to watch over Elizabeth. If Isabel was so restless, Alex did not even want to imagine how Michael was presently behaving. He did not envy his sister one little bit. Although, Alexander reflected ruefully, if Michael was being particularly pig-headed, Mary was undoubtedly enjoying it, likely baiting him to make it worse. Though he knew for a certainty that his sister was in love with the short-tempered visitor, it did not seem to stop her enjoyment at making him explode.

Which Michael almost had the night before when Maxwell had announced to them all that he was going to the queen and that he was going to tell her the truth about everything. For a long while, they had all truly believed that, in his grief, he had finally taken complete leave of his senses. Even after his explanation, Alexander was fairly sure that Michael, and perhaps even Isabel, still believed it.

"What do you mean everything?" Michael had demanded suspiciously. By the time Max made his pronouncement, they had all returned to the small cottage in the woods, unwilling to stay a moment longer than necessary at the pod chamber, the site of so much death and destruction. The litter they fabricated for Elizabeth had been set on the floor close to the fire, and Alexander found his eyes straying to her still form throughout the conversation, willing with every part of his being for his friend to open her eyes, if only to stop Max from committing this act of complete folly.

And, yet, Alexander was the first to allow himself to be convinced. Because, in the end, he did know Eleanor of Aquitaine and he knew that she loved Elizabeth de Parkeville.

"If my child is born, he will be special," Max reminded them all. His tone was completely emotionless. Whatever breakdown the young king had allowed himself in the pod chamber, it was over. He was now a man with a plan, even if hope was still in short supply. "When we are gone, Elizabeth will need someone with strength and authority to watch over her. And�" He paused, swallowed, forcing his voice to remain strong as he continued, "Should the worst happen, the baby will need the queen." Alexander flinched, in spite of the fact that he was already fully aware that Elizabeth�s death was almost a certainty. The fact that she still breathed at all was a miracle in and of itself. While Max fully intended an attempt to save his wife, by bringing a healer from his world back to her, they all knew that it was most likely merely a foolish dream.

"We told you already that we would take care of him, Max!" Mary exclaimed. "Nothing will happen to your child. I swear it on my eternal soul."

Max smiled gently. "I place my complete confidence in your capable hands, Mary. You and Alexander will be his true guardians. But this child will be the heir to my throne, and I want the most powerful woman in the kingdom to know exactly who he is." His eyes narrowed. "And exactly who she and King Richard will be dealing with should anything befall him." He looked away momentarily, obviously struggling for control. "He is all that I have left of my wife and he will be safe."

"I still don�t understand why we don�t take them with us!" Michael complained from the corner. "They will be safer with us."

"Under any other circumstances, I would agree," Max said. "However, Lord Edmund�s treachery has made it clear that the situation on Antar is a complete mystery. We do not know what we will be walking into when we return there, Michael. It will be hard enough for us, and we are of Antarian heritage. I will not bring any human there until we know that it is safe." He looked down at Elizabeth�s peaceful visage, a sad smile crossing his lips. "Liz trusted in the queen and I truly believe that Eleanor will protect her child, whatever his father might be."

"Why don�t we just tell Eleanor that it is Kyle�s child?" Alexander asked. "She does not need to know the whole truth."

"He will be special," Max repeated patiently. "We do not know that the birth will be entirely normal, and I cannot have the queen changing her mind when I am no longer here to intervene. She must know and she must know now."

The glint of hard resolve in Max�s eyes stopped any further arguments, although Michael had seemed inclined to continue his, until Mary spirited him off into the forest in order to distract him. Which was why Alexander now found himself waiting with Isabel, trying to forget that this was likely the last day he would be spending in her company for a very long while.

There had been a brief discussion that perhaps one of the Antarians should remain behind, but it was finally decided that it could not be risked. While Tess was gone, Max now convinced that she had never truly been one of them anyway, the three aliens had always been intended to operate as a team. They needed to assure that they were as strong as they could possibly be when they arrived on their home world.

Which meant that Alexander and Mary would be responsible for keeping Elizabeth and her child safe until they all returned. Alexander had absolutely no doubt that, at least, Max would come back. Whatever he faced, Max would not forsake his son.

He also secretly hoped that the other two would come back for an entirely different reason.

Michael�s feelings for Mary were now completely out in the open. What had happened to Elizabeth seemed to have broken down his last walls regarding what he wanted from Alexander�s sister. They had disappeared into the forest for a lengthy period of time the night before and, while Alexander knew that he should be concerned for his sister�s virtue, he also knew that it was completely unlikely that Mary would ever accept a human husband now anyway. He would allow her what happiness she could find in the short period before the trio, who had so changed their lives, left.

As he watched Isabel now, Alexander wished that he had been courageous enough to request some time alone with the alien princess as well. But, despite how close they had become, and the indications that she felt as strongly for him as he felt for her, he was still uncertain that, were it not for the fact that they were the two odd members out of their sextet, she would ever be interested in him. Certainly she had not seemed to have any great desire to see him privately. She had spent her evening at Max�s side, planning the first steps they would take to reclaim their planet upon their arrival. Alexander watched the firelight dance across the spun gold of her hair as she tossed her long mane in exasperation at something Max said at one point, his heart practically breaking.

He knew for certain that he would never love any woman the way he loved Isabel. Should she choose not to return with Maxwell, Alexander also knew that he would spend the rest of his life in a monastery, his duty to his title and his lands be damned. After one kiss from those perfect lips, no other woman would do, and he was not the type of man who could doom an innocent to a loveless marriage. Because, were his wife not Isabel, it was what would happen to the poor girl.

It took him an instant to realize that Bella had stopped pacing and was staring at him. "Alexander, you are entirely too quiet. You are supposed to be keeping my mind off the fact that the queen could declare my brother a demon and order him burned at the stake at any moment."

He blinked, forced a grin. "I do apologize, milady. What shall it be then? A joke? A saucy tale?"

Isabel tilted her head, then said quietly, "I am not in the mood to laugh, Alex."

He swallowed, a lump entering his throat as he thought of Elizabeth and he felt his stomach clenching at the remembrance that Isabel would soon be gone from his life. "Nor am I," he admitted.

"Why?" Isabel�s eyes were strangely bright as she regarded him. "Tell me why, Alexander."

He did not speak for a long moment but then decided that he could ill afford to lose this chance. Even were she to reject him out of hand, he needed to tell her how he felt. "I fear that you will not return."

Isabel�s dark eyes shadowed. "Would it sadden you should I not?"

Alexander reached out, taking both of her hands in his. "Of course it would, Bella."

"Why?" she repeated. "Tell me why, Alex."

"Because I love you and I cannot bear the thought of a life without you." He smiled sadly. "I know that you do not know what lies ahead for you, Isabel of Antar, but I would that you understand that I will wait for you forever."

There was a long moment of silence. Isabel lowered her eyes, causing Alex�s heart to sink. When she raised them, they were shining with tears. Yet, in spite of that, her lovely face shone with a joyful light he had never once, in his wildest dreams, hoped to cause. "I will come back if it the last thing I ever do," she whispered, leaning forward and touching her lips lightly to his. "For no one else, on this planet or any other, will ever touch my heart as you have, Alexander DeLucie." ***

"Step into the light where I can see you. I am an old woman and my eye-sight is not what it once was."

Maxwell complied, dropping to one knee and bowing his head. "Your grace."

"Well, you are certainly as handsome as I remember. It is no wonder that my Elizabeth has become completely uncontrollable since encountering you."

Max kept his eyes lowered, trying not to grimace. This was not a positive beginning.

"But, then, I too ran off with a totally unsuitable man," she continued, sounding amused. "Stop bowing and scraping, young man, and look me in the face. You are at least owed that much for preserving my son�s throne, even if you have been entirely too forward with a royal ward."

He raised his head and met the eyes of Elizabeth�s guardian.

"That�s better." Eleanor tilted her head and narrowed her gaze. "Where is my ward, Maxwell of Huntington? Alexander informed me that it was best that I hear the story from you."

Max swallowed, the perpetual lump that had lodged itself in his throat since Lord Edmund had hurt Liz causing his voice to crack slightly. "She is unwell, your grace."

"But she lives." He could feel Eleanor searching his face for the truth and Max knew that he had been absolutely right in his assessment that the queen would have been able to sniff out a lie at a hundred paces. If he was to gain this woman�s trust and favour, he could not keep anything from her. He was depending on Elizabeth�s judgment that she could be trusted. Had his Liz not been the most sound judge of a person�s worth after all? Were it not for her, Michael would not have found his Mary, nor Isabel her Alexander. Thankfully his siblings would one day be happy. Even if he was destined to be the loneliest man in the universe for the rest of his life, he could be grateful for that. He was not jealous and did not begrudge them their joy. Even if they had not yet fully claimed it, he knew that they would.

The only joy left in Max�s world would hopefully be held fast by the strong woman in front of him.

"Yes. But perhaps not for long," he said quietly.

He watched a spasm of grief cross the old woman�s face. "I feared as much. I made a grievous error, young man. Sir Kyle DeValence was an unworthy match for Elizabeth."

"Sir Kyle redeemed himself in the end, your grace," Max replied firmly. "I am here to tell you the true story of what has transpired and I hope that you will be able to accept it."

Eleanor regarded him for a long moment, then patted the stool at her feet. "Come." Max did not move, sure that once he told her what he really was, she would not want him so close. The queen tilted her head again and then said, "The bishop�s accusations were well-founded then?"

Max straightened his spine. "Yes, your grace."

What she did next so surprised Max, he blinked to make sure he was not seeing things. But when he opened his eyes again, Queen Eleanor was indeed still smiling. "Well, it is nice to know that he can actually be right about something, although I�m going to have to make Richard give him a promotion and send him to another bishopric to make sure he never knows it." She paused, then continued, "I do not think that he was quite correct after all though. You are not a demon, are you, Maxwell of Huntington?"

"No, your grace. I am not." He met her eyes and said clearly, no longer at all afraid. "My true name is Zan of Antar and I am a visitor to this world. And your ward, Elizabeth de Parkeville, is my chosen queen and the mother of my heir." ***

Two Days Later - Sherwood Forest

Michael stared down at the silver book, turning it over in his hands. While this slim volume had provided the answers they needed, he could not help but hate it. And, yet, he would not take this chance from Maxwell. If they could somehow save Elizabeth, he would leave a thousand times over.

"The sooner you leave, the sooner you will return."

He raised his eyes, met Mary�s blue-eyed gaze. He could see that she was struggling to keep a cheerful countenance. He knew her so well at this point, he could practically read her mind. She did not want his last remembrance of her to be a face streaked with tears. It irked him. She should know by now that he did not care what she looked like. All he knew was that he did not want to have a last memory of her at all. Or at least not one that was not her wrinkled face staring down at him and yelling in annoyance as he died in his bed at an extremely old age.

He knew exactly the image of her he would carry in his heart for all eternity anyway. It would be the picture of her standing in the aisle of the chapel in the forest when they had saved Elizabeth from her precipitous first wedding to Sir Kyle.

"Hmmmm. I missed."

That was what she had said after deliberately parting the hair of one of Sir Kyle�s minions with her loosed arrow. The mischievous glint in her eye at that moment, when she had practically made Sir Kyle drop at her feet in fear�To him, it was the essence of Mary of Whitfield. It had taken him a long while to recognize it, but now, as he stood facing her, trying to gain the courage to say good-bye, he knew with absolute certainty that it had been the moment in which he had fallen in love with her.

"And I will return," Michael told her gruffly now, hauling her against his chest and kissing her fiercely. "There is not another man in this universe who can handle you, and so I owe it to my sex."

"You think that you can handle me do you?" Her eyes flashed. "Well, we shall see." She kissed him again, murmuring against his lips. "Be careful. And know that, wherever you are, when you look at the stars, I will be looking at them as well and willing you back to my side."

It had been decided that Alexander and Mary would not accompany them to the pod chamber. Max did not want Elizabeth left alone for so long, and it would be a long journey for the humans to the convent where Queen Eleanor had arranged for Maxwell�s queen�s care during her long confinement. They would leave as soon as the Antarians did.

In the end, as always, Max had been right. The queen had listened to the truth and she had accepted the responsibility of caring for Elizabeth and her child while Max was gone. Even Alexander and Mary had seemed slightly taken aback by how completely Eleanor had accepted Max, but, finally, they had realized that it was not so difficult to believe.

Eleanor of Aquitaine had recognized her equal in Maxwell DeHarding. He was a king and she was a queen and they understood each other.

Maxwell was in the cottage with Elizabeth now, saying his good-byes. As difficult as this parting from Mary would be, Michael knew that in comparison to his brother, he had it easy. Max had to know in his heart that it was unlikely that his wife would still be among the living when he returned.

And, yet, they all hoped. The trip they were about to take depended on it.

Isabel and Alexander were huddled together close to the door of the cottage. Michael was pleased that his former betrothed would be leaving behind such a devoted suitor. Isabel deserved the best and there was no question that she and Alexander DeLucie were made for each other.

Just as Maxwell and Elizabeth were made for each other, had been destined to find each other and bring them all together. He pulled Mary more tightly against him, ashamed of his relief that he was not his brother.

And, yet, he knew that he could not be sorry. Because, as much as he loved Maxwell, were he given the chance to give Mary up in order to save Elizabeth, he would not do it.

"Yes, you would," Mary whispered, startling him so, he jerked against her.

"What?"

"You would, Michael."

"What are you talking about?" he demanded, although he knew. He was unsure how it had happened, but she had heard him. She had read his private thoughts.

"You are not as selfish and unworthy as you would like to believe because you are giving me up to save her." Mary smiled up at him lovingly. "Which is why I know that it will work and one day we will all find the happiness we deserve. You will never be rid of me, Michael of Antar. We are indelibly stuck."

He smiled. He couldn�t help it. "For eternity," he agreed before kissing her again. ***

Max was holding Elizabeth�s still body in his arms, his head bent, his face buried in her silky hair. He was trying to forget that, when he came back, it was unlikely that he would even have this much of her left to cherish. He refused to think that way. He and his siblings were embarking on a mission of hope. They would return in triumph to Antar, reclaim their rightful places, and then they would come back to their real home to reunite with their chosen mates.

It was a dream of his that Liz would be waiting for him upon his return, whole and healthy - that the healer he meant to bring for her would prove unneeded. He could not forget the image branded in his brain, could not eradicate the vision his son had shown him of his wife in that forest glade. While he had been unable to kill their child to see it come true, he still hoped that it was their future.

He was trying desperately to ignore the small voice in the back of his mind that was warning him to prepare himself - that this would be the last time he would lay eyes on her in this world. His own healing skills had not worked, nor had the healing stones. Why was he so sure that someone from Antar could make all the difference?

Max knew why he refused to think anything else though. Without even a thin ray of hope that Liz would survive, he knew that he could not go on. He would not be able to reclaim his throne, nor would he live for his son. He would allow himself to fade away and he knew absolutely that it was the last thing that Liz would want. He was living now for her, and without the hope that she would come back to him, it would be impossible to continue doing so.

Wake up! Please wake up! His mind, his heart, his soul were willing her to hear him, willing her to at least give him a sign that this journey was not in vain, that he would not be coming back merely to claim his heir, but also to claim his wife.

He could feel her thin breath against his neck, but she did not stir. Max closed his eyes, releasing a weary sigh before gently laying his beloved wife on the pallet. He sat back on his haunches, picked up her hand and brought it to his lips.

"The last thing I want to do is to leave you, my love. I hope that you will forgive me for it. But it is the only hope left. I will bring you back to me if it is the last thing I do." He whispered it, knowing that she could not hear him, but hoping still that she could. "When I come back, you will awaken, and we will return to my home with our son and live happily ever after. Nothing will ever part us again." He kissed her palm. "This is my pledge to you."

Max reached into his pocket, pulling out the necklace Michael had brought him from Castle DeHarding, where Max had sent him and Alexander the day before, wanting them to bring anything back that might identify that they were not from this world. It was the betrothal pendant that had been meant for his queen. Lord Edmund had intended it for Tess, of course, but Max knew with certainty that he had found the lady to whom it had always truly belonged. He ran his thumb over the image of the whirlwind galaxy, the symbol of his house, kissed it lightly, and then reached down, fastening it around Liz�s neck. It fell against her breast, rising and falling gently with each breath.

He felt a lump enter his throat at the sight. He could not lose her! Max picked up her hand again and spent the precious last few moments with his wife, silently praying that he would see her again. ***

It was quiet in the clearing around the cottage as Mary exited, closing the door firmly behind her. She threw her head back and stared up at the trees, which seemed to be reaching for the stars twinkling above.

She jumped when Alexander spoke at her elbow. He was closer than she had expected. "Do you think they have arrived?" he asked quietly.

Mary pulled her cloak more tightly around her shoulders, then shivered. It was a chilly night, but then the entire world seemed colder since they had left it. And she knew they were gone. She had felt the tearing deep within her when Michael left her.

But she was not alone. He was still there, safely ensconced in her heart. With every beat she felt him saying her name, sometimes sounding annoyed, sometimes amused.

Mary. Mary. Mary.

No, she was not alone.

"I hope so," she said to her brother now. "If so, it means they are already on their way back." Mary looked around the clearing, then frowned. "Where are the men sent by the queen?"

"I sent them ahead," Alexander replied, shrugging. "They await us on the king�s highway." He seemed sheepish when he elaborated, "They did not belong here, Mary mine. This place will always be theirs."

"Maxwell and Lizzy�s." Mary nodded, in perfect agreement. "But we will need them to help with the litter, Alex."

He sighed. "I know. There are a couple of men waiting within the trees. We will set out on our own and meet them."

"Very well." Mary moved forward, raising her chin. "I�m just going to poke my nose in once more to check on Lizzy."

She pushed the curtains aside, blinked. "Alex!" she exclaimed, her heart suddenly thundering in her chest.

Oh my God. Oh God! No!

"What?" Alexander was at her shoulder an instant later. "What is amiss?"

"What is that around her neck?" Mary demanded. "Alex, what is that?"

"I think it�s something Maxwell gave her," Alex replied, his tone horrified. "Michael found it amongst Lord Edmund�s possessions when we went to close Castle DeHarding."

"Alex, it�s glowing! What�s wrong with it?" Mary knew that she was panicking, but she could not control herself. There was an alien necklace with a strange swirling symbol on it around her best friend�s neck and, for all she knew, if she touched it, it would burn her up from the inside, as Michael had Tess.

The siblings watched in terrified fascination as the necklace seemed to take on a life of its own.

"Alex!" Mary screeched. "Get that thing away from her!"

Alexander reached forward, tried to grab the necklace, but was thrown backwards by some sort of invisible force.

"Alex!" Mary screamed.

Alexander stumbled to his feet. "Mary, be quiet! We cannot allow the guards to come back! Should they see this, our friends will be betrayed. They will never be able to return."

"But, Alex�"

Alex was no longer listening to her though. "Mary, I do not think this is a bad�"

Mary turned her head, felt her mouth drop open. It could not be!

And, yet, it was.

As Mary and Alexander stared at their friend, Elizabeth de Parkeville opened her eyes.

Part 46

Antar - Six months later

"The king will see you now."

Max raised his head, stared at the guard in disbelief. The tall being was truly addressing him - in halting English, yes, but addressing him nonetheless. It had been so long since he had heard a voice, any voice, it took him a moment to even understand. "Pardon me?"

The guard continued to stare at him, his expression emotionless, as was always the case with these creatures, although Max was quite sure he had detected flashes of sympathy from some of them on occasion.

"King Zan will see you."

Max stood, narrowed his eyes. "What? Why now?"

"I do not speak for my king," the guard replied quietly, turning away. "Please come."

It spoke volumes that he had not been shackled. Had the king finally believed that he was who he said he was?

"Wait! Where are my sister and brother?" Max hurried through the cell door after the guard, not daring to hope for more answers, but trying for them anyway.

"Max!"

He whirled, his heart leaping with joy at the sight of Isabel, who was just emerging from another door further down the long white corridor.

"Bella!"

Moments later she was in his arms, sobbing. "I am so happy to see you!"

He pulled away slightly, stared into her face. "Are you well? Have they hurt you?"

"No." Isabel shook her head quickly, setting her long braids dancing. "But I have been so scared, so alone. I did not know what had happened to you or Michael!"

Max hugged her again. "Nor I you." Since his sister and brother had been wrenched away from him upon their landing so long ago, he had been half-convinced that they had been killed. He could think of no other reason for why his guards had been so reticent about telling him where they were.

"Why do they finally want to see us?" Isabel whispered. She was gripping his hand firmly, following Max�s guard towards a doorway at the far end of the hall, the guards having grown impatient with their reunion and gently prodded them into movement again. Isabel�s guard fell in behind them. "I was sure that they just wanted us to rot away down here."

"We will know soon enough," Max replied, squeezing her hand.

It had come as a great shock to learn, after they had been taken off their ship, that King Zan of Antar already existed - that he was, in fact, presently sitting on Antar�s throne. Just as he had done for the past thirty generations.

Needless to say, the guards confronting them upon landing had not been particularly ready to believe him when he had claimed to be King Zan too.

It seemed that the throne of Antar had never been usurped, although that was all Max had been able to learn before he was thrown into solitary confinement. Why Max had been told by Lord Edmund that he was the king, he still did not know. Nor did he know who he really was, in Antarian terms, if he was not King Zan.

But, in the end, he did not particularly care. At heart, he had always been Maxwell DeHarding, and Max was the only person he had ever wanted to be anyway.

All that mattered to him, finally, was getting back to Earth and every day he had spent in his cell had been sheer torture. He knew that his child was close to his birth now, if everything had progressed normally. He had tried not to think about Liz and how she might be faring. It was simply too painful and would have resulted in him giving up altogether.

Even if he was no longer king, and his child was no longer his heir, his son needed him, and he would not give up.

"Max, I am frightened," Isabel told him softly as they paused in front of a pair of double doors engraved with the symbol of the whirlwind galaxy - the symbol he had always believed was the sign of his house, his family. He knew now that he had left behind his only family on Earth.

"I am too, Bella," Max said. "But it will soon be over. We will either go home or we will die. All I know is that I cannot bear another day in that cell."

Isabel�s eyes widened, but she finally nodded. "Do you think they will let us go?" She paused, lowered her gaze. "Max, what if they won�t? What if we can never get back to them?"

Max swallowed, raised his chin, and stared at the double doors. "We will," he stated firmly.

The doors swung open. Max felt the tremor that ran through his sister�s body as the huge, darkened room on the other side appeared.

Max and Isabel stepped through slowly. Max felt his eyes attempting to adjust to the dim interior.

"Come forward."

The voice was feminine and commanding. It was, however, not unkind. It reminded Max briefly of his audience with Queen Eleanor, back on Earth. He only hoped that this interview turned out as well as that one had.

Max gently tugged on Isabel�s hand, pulling her after him as he strode purposefully towards the dais at the far end of the hall. Beings dressed in long robes lined the path, all staring at them, as though they were freakish curiosities on display at the Nottingham market. Which, of course, here, they were.

They were stopped ten feet from the dais by the sight of Michael in front of them, kneeling, his head bowed.

"Michael!" Max exclaimed, as Isabel gasped.

Max�s brother turned his head slightly and urged through clenched teeth, "Get it over with, Maxwell."

"Get what over�" Max did not have a chance to finish speaking before he felt a weapon thrust at the back of his knees, effectively dropping him to the floor.

"I tried to warn you," Michael muttered, although he sounded slightly amused, rather than angry. "Just keep your eyes down. They�re not crazy about us looking them right in the face."

"Silence!"

Max raised his head in spite of Michael�s warning and found himself staring into large dark eyes. He felt his own gaze widen. Because, in spite of the fact that he was staring at a being with a completely different visage, who was tall and grey-skinned and dressed simply in a long white robe, he knew those eyes.

He felt like he was staring into his own soul. Because, to a certain degree, he was.

And, finally, he understood.

He was still a clone, he was still Zan of Antar. The only mistake that he had made was in believing that he was the only one who could claim that name.

He could see from the slight narrowing of King Zan�s eyes that the other Zan knew it as well.

Finally, after what seemed to be the longest pause Max had ever endured, the king spoke. "I am sorry that it has taken so long for me to see you." He paused again. "My advisors have warned me I should not, but I think I know myself well enough to know that I will find no threat in you." Zan sounded amused.

"Let me wager a guess," Max suggested quietly. "Rath?"

Zan�s eyes sparkled as he nodded, "I see that you have experienced it as well." He glanced at Michael, his gaze narrowing. "He may not look the same, but it is clear that he is the same man." Another pause, and then, "A good man."

Max saw movement to Zan�s right. Another tall alien seemed on the verge of exploding, but was obviously making every attempt not to do so in public. A lovely, willowy being, possibly female, although it was hard to tell, had a slender hand on his arm, which seemed to be calming him down.

Vilandra.

Max nudged Isabel lightly. His sister�s sharp intake of breath indicated that she understood.

"Where is Ava?" Max asked, deciding that directness was the best route to take. They did not have any more time to waste and the more answers they got immediately, the sooner he could formulate a plan as to how to convince his other self to return them to their real home.

"Ava?"

"Your wife," Max elaborated, although the words were enough to choke him. He would be a happy man when he never had to think of Tess in such a way again.

"I have no wife," Zan replied. "There is no need. Through the cloning process, I am my own heir. A wife would be redundant, nor do I have time for one."

"My brother is married to his planet." Max recognized the female voice as that of the woman who had first beckoned him and Isabel forward, and it was indeed from the woman standing near Rath.

"Rath and Vilandra choose their own path," Zan said, apparently annoyed at his sister�s barely veiled dig. He ran his gaze over Isabel and Michael, his curiosity evident. "Although I have learned that they do not always choose the same destiny. None of us do. Perhaps in some future lifetime I will find a mate I will feel is worth the effort." He looked directly at Max. Max wondered if he knew about Liz and the others. He certainly seemed to be implying that he did.

Max glanced at Isabel, who seemed just as confused as he felt.

"I can see your bewilderment," Zan continued, his tone kind. "It is understandable, given what your false guardian told you."

"So he was not truly our guardian?" This came from Michael, who had obviously been attempting to let Max do the talking, but could not stop himself from speaking any longer.

"No," Zan replied. "From what we have been able to discern through our investigation on the planet to which you were sent, the man who stole you from us intended for you to believe his lies so that when he returned with you to Antar, you would be firmly under his control. He was a member of a rebellious sect that our loyal followers wiped out years ago."

"We were stolen?" Max demanded, trying to understand exactly how far back Lord Edmund�s crimes extended.

"Yes," Zan acknowledged. "We are always cloned in our seventeenth year so that, by the time we are ready to die, our replacements will be trained and ready to take over the government. Your pods were stolen from their nursery over twenty solar years ago."

"Why are we more human than anything else?" Isabel asked, obviously now feeling she could speak as well.

"Your false guardian injected your cloning pod with human DNA so that you would be able to blend in more effectively on your new planet. He eradicated your ability to shapeshift, likely believing that he would be able to dominate you more firmly without that gift. He also cloned his own daughter with human DNA and likely intended for Zan to marry her to even further solidify his power over you all." Zan sounded sad as he said, "I am afraid that we were forced to replace your pods. We could not jeopardize the line of succession. Nor could we depend that you would be at all useful to us if we found you. Your minds might have been corrupted. It is why we have kept you locked up until we were able to guarantee that you were not dangerous."

The mention of the line of succession made Max think instantly of his son, and Zan�s further comments seemed to indicate another truth as well. "You have been to Earth since our return."

"Not I," Zan corrected. "But my agents, yes." He stared at Max, long and hard. "You are wondering what has become of your wife."

Max swallowed, closed his eyes. "Yes."

"I will tell you," Zan replied. "But first I must know where your intentions now lie. You are no longer my heir, Maxwell of Huntington. I am sorry for it, but it simply cannot be any longer."

Max opened his eyes and stated firmly, "I would have ruled had the planet required it, but I see now that we are not needed." He paused, then admitted, "I cannot deny that I am glad of it."

Zan�s expression softened. He did not address Max, but his own sister instead as he said, "You see, Vilandra. Apparently there is a facet of me capable of loving another being more than my throne." His eyes met Max�s again. "I am glad that you found our soulmate, Maxwell." He paused again, then, for the first time, truly smiled. "Your Elizabeth yet lives."

Max heaved a sigh of relief. It was good to have it confirmed, although breathing and living were still two completely different things.

"I do not think that he truly understands, my brother." Vilandra stepped forward, addressing Max directly for the first time. "You gave your bride a pendant, did you not?"

Max frowned, unsure how she knew this, but nodding in the affirmative.

"Did you not know what that was?" Vilandra asked.

Max shrugged. "I was always told it was meant for my bride and so I gave it to Liz."

Vilandra shook her graceful head. "No, Maxwell. It was the royal seal, marking you as Zan�s heir. Your traitorous guardian stole it when he stole you and intended to use it to solidify your claim to the throne when he brought you back. By giving it to your young lady, you chose her over your kingdom."

"I don�t understand. Why does that matter? I did not know what it was and so it should not be significant."

"But it is," Zan said. "Our clones have always known their roles instinctively. Whether you understood intellectually what you were doing or not, your essence knew. You changed your destiny with that one act and, thus, you changed that of your chosen mate as well."

"Are you telling me that had I not given Liz that pendant, she would have died?" Max demanded, feeling sick, the near miss being so frightening, he almost could not contemplate it.

"Yes. You changed your path with the act of choosing her and, so, she was reborn." Vilandra reached behind her and took Rath�s hand in her own. "It was your heart that led you, which reinforces what you have always known, my beloved Zan. Following your heart will always bring you to your true destiny."

Max looked at the king, who seemed to understand his sister�s words far better than Max could ever hope to. Had the other Zan once had to make a similar choice - and had he chosen wrong?

Silence reigned for several long moments. Max and Zan continued to stare at each other, as though trying to understand the life decision the other had made. Finally, Zan said, "Are you displeased with your choice? Would you change your mind, had you the chance?"

"Never."

"I thought not." Zan�s deep voice was almost wistful, making Max feel a flash of pity for this incarnation of himself who would never know love.

Max smiled slightly. A choice between Liz and anything else was no choice at all. "I want to go back."

"Very well then. We will not meet again. Return to where you belong with my blessing. Go home, Maxwell of Huntington, and live the life you have chosen."

Part 47

Whitfield Castle - Nottinghamshire, England - Fall 1194

"Where is Lizzy?" Alexander asked as he descended the stone stairs into the great hall. He held his helmet under one arm and handed his sword to a servant when he reached the bottom, having just finished training the squires under his tutelage for the day.

Mary was seated near the fire, the tapestry she and Elizabeth had been working on for months on its frame in front of her. Alex�s sister was biting her full lip, her head tilted to the side as she frowned at the design. She brushed her red-blonde hair, now past her shoulders again, off her face in annoyance as she continued to glare at the tapestry, which in Alexander�s humble opinion had likely done nothing to merit such disdain. "I think she took Dickon outside. She didn�t tell me though, so I�m not certain. Lizzy�s angry with me, so I came down here to work on the tapestry and sulk."

"Why?" Alexander demanded, removing his mailed gloves and thrusting them behind him, where they were quickly caught by the same squire who had taken his sword.

"She wants me to go to court with her for Yule, but I won�t. The queen is only going to try and sell me off to some old, fat baron again," Mary replied, standing up abruptly and moving towards the fire. "I knew that I should have made Michael meet the old bat before he left. I don�t think she believes he really exists."

"Mary mine, Eleanor knows he exists," Alexander replied patiently, settling down on the bench near the tapestry and running his eyes over the intricate weave. "Nor is the queen trying to sell you off, as you know. She is only giving you options. And Lizzy would not ask it of you if she did not need you. You know that she does not feel comfortable in London alone, and the queen insists on seeing her godson. Lizzy has no choice." His gaze came to rest on the blonde lady in red peeking out from behind one of the many trees Mary and Elizabeth had included in the pattern, using the rich greens and golds of the forest in the fall. He felt his heart skip a beat, just as it always did, and always would, when he thought of Isabel, who the figure in the tapestry was meant to represent. He raised his gaze and met Mary�s blue eyes. "Is it almost done?"

Mary snorted, tossing her head. "How can it almost be done, Alexander? We don�t know how it ends yet, do we?"

Alex sighed. "No," he admitted, his gaze straying again to the portrait of Bella before him.

"The queen believes they are dead."

Alex�s head snapped up and he stared at his sister. "What?"

"I know she does, Alexander. It is why she wants me to marry. You may not believe it, but I know the old bat. She hasn�t said it straight out yet, but it is only a matter of time. The longer I stay away from her, the less likely she is to push me."

Something in Mary�s tone froze the blood in Alex�s veins. "Mary, you don�t believe it too, do you?" he asked quietly, standing and going to stand near his sister.

None of them had ever voiced such doubts to each other. It had been a silent pact between him, Mary, and Elizabeth that they would never even contemplate that the others might not return.

But, with each passing month, he had felt the doubts beginning to creep in. They had all refused to acknowledge them, but it had been more than two years since Maxwell, Michael, and Isabel had left. Their goal had been to find a healer for Elizabeth. Although the healer had not been necessary in the end, there was no way the alien trio could have known this. Bringing one now would be slightly ridiculous.

If they were coming back, they should have been back long ago. The three left behind were all thinking it, but none of them wanted to admit it. Because, if the alien three did not return, it could only be for one of two reasons. Either they couldn�t, because something horrible had happened to them.

Or else they didn�t want to.

What if their friends had gone back to their real home and had figured out that it was where they belonged? What if they had also realized that the three humans had no place in that world? What if they had decided that, because Elizabeth was likely gone, going back for the other two was not worth it?

"I know Michael isn�t dead," Mary whispered now, her eyes bright with tears. She raised her hand, touched it to her chest over her heart. "I would know it here if he were. But, Alex, they should have returned long ago! Their only goal was to find a healer for Lizzy. It has been far too long for that."

"We cannot give up hope, Mary. It is unfair to them. We know that they had many things about which they had to concern themselves. Perhaps they must get their kingdom in order before they can return." Alexander played his role, allowed himself to stay the voice of reason. And, yet, he knew that Mary understood that he was merely saying the words. He did not believe them anymore either.

Mary came to lean against him, sighing. "How much longer must we be alone, Alex? I am so tired of being alone. I never knew how alone I was until I met him. And, yet, I have never felt more lonely since either."

"You love him. And I love her. And so we must wait, my sister."

There was a long silence as the siblings contemplated the flames together. After a while, Alexander�s gaze strayed back to the tapestry in spite of himself. He started, then blinked. He looked back at the fire, blinked again, then looked back at the tapestry.

What had captured his attention was still there.

The tapestry had been designed by Elizabeth, meant to be a permanent record of the adventure the three of them had shared in the forest with the loves of their lives. Alex�s friend had used the Bayeux tapestry as her model, each picture on the long piece of fabric representing one moment during the few short weeks they had known the visitors. All the most important scenes were there: the original betrothal of Kyle and Elizabeth, the fair in Nottingham where they had all first come together, the archery contest, the rescue of Elizabeth from her hasty wedding, the marriage of Max and Lizzy, the return of Eleanor to Nottingham, the defeat of Lord Edmund by Sir Kyle, and the seeming death of Elizabeth. The only thing that had been left out were the magical elements, so as to not draw undo attention from the retainers. Reliving it all through her art had been a way for Lizzy to feel close to Max during the long winter of her pregnancy and, after her confinement, she had returned to her work, asking Mary to join her.

For months now the two young ladies had been almost finished, merely refining the details, unable to complete the tapestry because Mary was right. There was no ending. Alexander had enjoyed watching it take shape over that same period, wishing with every part of him that the design would someday be finished.

And, now, for the first time, he noticed something he had never seen in the intricate design, as many times as he had looked at it.

Alexander moved away from Mary and went to kneel next to the frame. "Mary, what is this?" he asked, lifting the fabric trailing off the right side.

Mary came up behind him. "It�s nothing. We have stitched the background to the end of it but there are no figures because we don�t know how it will�" He knew the exact moment his sister realized what he was talking about. "Alex! There are pictures there!"

Alexander�s heart started to beat more quickly. He stood, lifting the weave with him and staring down at it in disbelief. "Did Lizzy do this?"

"When? Alexander, there is no way she could have done it! I would have noticed!" "But, Mary, it is here."

They both stared down at the tapestry, at the three separate images that had appeared upon it, as if by magic.

Mary was the first to move. "We need to go to the pod chamber, Alex. Right now." She grabbed him by the arm and practically hauled him after her. Not that he needed any urging after he understood exactly what this meant.

"What about Lizzy?" he asked as they hurried to the stables.

"You saw the picture, Alex. He will find her." ***

Elizabeth threw back her head, sighing with pleasure as the sunlight danced across her face. It was strange for it to be this brilliant so late in the year, but she certainly was not displeased. The winter would be long and hard, just as the last two had been, and the more time she could spend out of doors before being shut away for months, the happier she was. Besides, if she really did need to honour the queen�s wishes and make the journey to London for Yule, she preferred to get as much fresh air as possible before leaving.

"Mama�"

Elizabeth lowered her face, smiled at her small son, who was toddling towards her, his arms outstretched. When he reached her, she scooped him up, and buried her face in his neck. "Are you ready to go back, precious?"

Dickon shook his head stubbornly, making her laugh. "Pretty!"

"Very well. Go look for more flowers." Trying to tell a one and a half year old that flowers didn�t grow this late in the year was a near impossibility after all.

She set him down on his sturdy little legs and watched him carefully as he began to investigate the fringes of the forest for his "pretties." She perched herself on a large boulder nearby, wrapping her cloak more securely around her shoulders. It was indeed sunny, but a little colder than she had first realized.

Being cold always made her remember the freezing night she had spent wrapped in Max�s arms in the forest. She had not felt any of it then, only aware of his steadily beating heart at her back, of his warm breath on her neck.

And, yet, she had still left him that night, in spite of his wishes, had gone off to try and rescue Tess all by herself. That one act had resulted in all the catastrophes that had followed. Max had ended up leaving the planet because she had forsaken him that night.

It was when she was cold that she wished, yet again, that she had truly followed her heart then - that she had stayed safe and secure in Max�s arms on the night she was sure their son had been conceived.

Her son had come into the world on a colder than usual May night a year and a half ago. There had been no complications, although the pregnancy had been shorter than normal. She had feared for her baby when her pains had started, but when he was born hale and hardy, they had decided that it was just a quirk due to the fact that his father was not altogether normal, which had been reinforced by the fact that he had continued to develop more quickly than most children. He spoke his first word at seven months and had taken his first step two months after that.

He had been christened Richard Maxwell DeHarding, the former for his royal godfather, the latter for his equally kingly father. The English monarch had bestowed the lands surrounding Castle DeHarding upon his young ward, and had also decreed that the baby�s father should retain them under title of baron when he returned from "crusade."

King Richard still had no true understanding of what he owed Maxwell DeHarding, but his mother had made sure that Elizabeth�s husband received what he was due in his absence anyway. In their one meeting, Max had completely charmed the old woman. She watched over Elizabeth even more closely since his departure, although Elizabeth thought that the queen was beginning to believe that Max would not return and was making sure that those he had left behind were well provided for.

Elizabeth refused to acknowledge that she had started to question it herself. She never openly thought about it, had always believed in her heart and soul that, if he could, Max would come back. But it was not until she had risen with the sun that morning, had descended into the great hall of Alex�s castle, and had frantically finished the tapestry, the images so clear in her head she had to get them down on fabric before they disappeared, that she understood that it was so.

Now that she knew it was only a matter of time until he returned, she could allow herself to admit that she had wondered if he might not.

"Dickon!" Elizabeth called, when she realized suddenly that her son was out of sight. "Come back, sweeting." She hopped off the boulder, hurried over to where she had last seen him, only seconds ago. He had disappeared behind a tree.

The small boy came toddling back into the clearing, holding his hands out in front of him. Elizabeth felt her heart stop as she took in the single, perfect wild rose Dickon held before him.

"Pretty!" The little boy crowed with triumph.

Elizabeth�s eyes widened. "Where did you get that, sweeting?" There was absolutely no way a rose could grow in Sherwood at this time of year.

She knelt in front of her son and pulled him against her, smiling in spite of herself as he thrust the flower under her nose. "Pretty. For Mama."

�Thank you, my sweetheart," Elizabeth whispered, laying her cheek against his dark head and raising her eyes.

"From Papa," the little boy continued, oblivious to the fact that his mother had already frozen.

She could not move. If she blinked, or if she even breathed, the moment would be over and he would be gone.

In the end, she did not have to move because he did first, allowing her to gasp in disbelief, "Max!"

He fell to his knees beside them. She could see that his hand was trembling as he reached out and carefully traced the contours of her face. "I have dreamt this moment so many times, it almost feels unreal," he finally said, his voice whisper-soft, as if speaking more loudly would wake them both.

"I have dreamt it also." She turned her face so that she could kiss the palm of his hand - one of the magical hands that had saved her life so long ago. The hands that had touched her and had taught her what living really meant.

The hands that their small son already possessed.

"They told me it was true on Antar. Mary and Alexander confirmed it as well. But until this moment, I did not truly believe that you lived," Max admitted, pulling her gently against him. Dickon squealed in protest, making them both laugh and breaking the moment.

Elizabeth could feel tears streaming down her face and, yet, she could not stop smiling. "Until this moment, I did not," she whispered against his neck.

Conclusion

A month later

"There. Perfect!"

Mary and Elizabeth exchanged glances. Isabel noticed their unnatural silence and raised her head and catching them at it. "What? What�s wrong with it?" She turned her gaze back to the section of tapestry she had been working, tilting her golden head and examining it closely.

It was decidedly lopsided in comparison to the sections created by her sister-in-law and friend. She rolled her eyes in annoyance and waved her hand over the weave. "There! Is that better?" The threads danced into place.

The two other ladies started giggling. "I knew she wouldn�t be able to stop herself," Mary said cheerfully. "You owe me two pence, Lizzy."

Isabel glared at them. "If you two weren�t so judgmental, I wouldn�t have to use my gifts!"

"If you weren�t such a perfectionist, you wouldn�t have to use your gifts," Mary corrected teasingly.

"It is lovely, Bella," Elizabeth interrupted their bickering smoothly. She stepped forward, ran her hand over the colourful threads. "I am glad that you wanted to do this part yourself. Alexander will be touched."

"It is my wedding scene," Isabel replied. "It should be by my hand."

Mary reached down and squeezed her new sister-in-law�s shoulder affectionately. "I am glad that you are here to do it."

"But not as glad as I am, sister dearest." Alexander�s voice boomed down on them from above. The three ladies all turned their heads to watch their husbands descend into the great hall.

"Must you always be so loud, Alexander?" Mary complained, moving towards Michael, who was pulling his helm off his shaggy head.

"Yes," Alexander replied, quirking a saucy grin in her direction. He brushed past her and swept Isabel into a lengthy embrace. Isabel�s blood rushed through her veins and she could feel a blush rising on her cheeks as Michael stared at them, still clearly adjusting to another man touching his sister so intimately.

Michael was quickly distracted by Mary though, who had reached up to pull his head down for a welcoming buss. "You smell like a horse," she told him, wrinkling her nose.

"Probably because I have just been riding a horse," Michael snapped, although he obviously wasn�t truly annoyed.

"Hmmmm," Mary said, eyeing him critically. "No more kisses for you until you take a bath."

"Thank the Maker for small miracles," Alexander grumbled. "You are certainly not one to be judging, Delucie," Michael snorted. "You stink to high heaven as well."

"PEACE!" Max ordered as he walked toward them. He had paused near the stairs in order to pick up his son, who had been happily playing in the rushes. He now went to stand beside Elizabeth, pausing to gently kiss her on the lips.

"Well, it does not matter who smells worse," Elizabeth declared, smiling up at her husband. "We are simply pleased that you are all back safely."

"We have been missed then?" Alex asked, grinning at Isabel, who blushed again. She could feel her toes curling at the expression on his face. She had not expected to enjoy the marriage bed quite as much as she did and she had truly regretted Alexander�s absence over the past sennight.

The three men had ridden to London to pay their respects to the king and his mother. It had been a necessary evil and it had been decided that the ladies would stay behind, because the cort�ge that would have been required for them all to go to court in the style that would have been expected of those in their positions would have taken far too long. The mere thought of it had been enough to make Isabel remember their stint in the forest fondly.

It was surely one of life�s great ironies that while born a princess, she cared not a whit for any of the pomp and circumstance that most would consider her due. She had never been as content as she had been on her wedding night, which she and Alexander had spent in the little hunting lodge in Sherwood. While she did not regret living in a castle, were she and Alex to live in the forest for the rest of their lives, she would be perfectly comfortable. All that mattered was that they were together.

She would never regret returning to Earth. While it had intrigued her that the other Rath and Vilandra had seemed content on Antar, she had not been the least bit tempted to try such a relationship with Michael. Because, in the end, Rath and Vilandra had never met Mary and Alexander Delucie.

They did not know what they were missing.

"You have certainly been missed," Isabel whispered, kissing him on the cheek.

"We have missed your strong muscles!" Mary interrupted. "This tapestry is ready to be raised."

"What?" Michael demanded, sounding outraged, although Isabel could tell he was teasing his wife. "This is what we have servants for."

"Michael." Mary�s hands were on her hips and she glared at him. "Are you telling me that you expect me to trust servants to raise my masterpiece?"

"Don�t you mean Lizzy�s masterpiece?" Alexander asked, smiling wickedly. Isabel elbowed him soundly in the ribs and, much to her satisfaction, he grunted, in spite of his chain-mail. He deserved it after all. He really should not take so much pleasure in tormenting his sister.

He had other things upon which to focus his energy after all. Namely her.

"What do I get if I do it?" Michael was asking slyly.

"What do you want?" Mary returned, her eyebrows raised in annoyance.

"I want another kiss. Before I take a bath."

"Very well." Mary sighed dramatically. "But I assure you, this is under duress." She marched forward and grabbed Michael by the back of the neck, kissing him so thoroughly, he was red in the face when it was over.

"Take it to your chamber," Alexander exclaimed, clearly on the verge of being completely traumatized.

"No!" Elizabeth interjected, laughing merrily. "We must get the tapestry up." She was leaning against Max, who still held Dickon in his arms, the little boy�s resemblance to his father even more pronounced due to their close proximity to each other.

Isabel moved forward and took her nephew from her brother. "Get to work, boys."

In the end, however, the servants did end up hanging the tapestry. Michael, Mary, and Alexander argued so hard and so long about where it should go, followed by how high it should be placed on the stone wall, that by the time they were done, Max had directed the attendants and it was up.

At the sight of the lovely weave finally in place, even the trio of good-natured arguers were silenced.

"It is beautiful." Isabel sighed with pleasure, admiring the masterpiece her sister-in-laws had created.

The story of how the six of them had been brought together spread across the castle wall, visible in all its glory for the first time. It was dominated in the centre by the woven symbol of the whirlwind galaxy entwined with the shining sun, representing the Earth�s solar system.

"It did turn out rather well, didn�t it?" Elizabeth agreed, sounding pleased. Isabel turned her head in time to see Max come up behind his wife and wrap his arms around her, whispering something in her ear which made her blush.

"It turned out perfectly," Mary murmured, her arm linked through Michael�s, her head on his shoulder.

Dickon, who had been sitting on the rushes near the fire, climbed to his feet and toddled over to the tapestry, his dark eyes wide with awe. The sight of her small, miraculous nephew, the true embodiment of the bond that had been forged between the six of them, standing in front of the story that had brought him into their lives, was enough to make tears come to Isabel�s eyes.

The past would never be forgotten, laid out as it was in coloured thread for the rest of their lives. But now, finally, they could look to the future knowing that it had at last been laid to rest.

The adventure in the forest was over.

The adventure entailed by the joining of their lives had only just begun.

The End

Hosted by www.Geocities.ws